KIDNAPPED, by ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON

Digitized by Cardinalis Etext Press, C.E.K.

Posted to Wiretap in July 1993, as kidnap.txt.

This text is in the PUBLIC DOMAIN.

KIDNAPPED

BEING

MEMOIRS OF THE ADVENTURES OF

DAVID BALFOUR

IN THE YEAR 1751

HOW HE WAS KIDNAPPED AND CAST AWAY; HIS SUFFERINGS IN

A DESERT ISLE; HIS JOURNEY IN THE WILD HIGHLANDS;

HIS ACQUAINTANCE WITH ALAN BRECK STEWART

AND OTHER NOTORIOUS HIGHLAND JACOBITES;

WITH ALL THAT HE SUFFERED AT THE

HANDS OF HIS UNCLE, EBENEZER

BALFOUR OF SHAWS, FALSELY

SO CALLED

WRITTEN BY HIMSELF AND NOW SET FORTH BY

ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON

WITH A PREFACE BY MRS. STEVENSON

NEW YORK

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS

1917

By CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS

PREFACE

THE BIOGRAPHICAL EDITION

WHILE my husband and Mr. Henley were engaged in writing plays in

Bournemouth they made a number of titles, hoping to use them in

the future. Dramatic composition was not what my husband

preferred, but the torrent of Mr. Henley's enthusiasm swept him

off his feet. However, after several plays had been finished,

and his health seriously impaired by his endeavours to keep up

with Mr. Henley, play writing was abandoned forever, and my

husband returned to his legitimate vocation. Having added one of

the titles, The Hanging Judge, to the list of projected plays,

now thrown aside, and emboldened by my husband's offer to give

me any help needed, I concluded to try and write it myself.

As I wanted a trial scene in the Old Bailey, I chose the

period of 1700 for my purpose; but being shamefully ignorant of

my subject, and my husband confessing to little more knowledge

than I possessed, a London bookseller was commissioned to send

us everything he could procure bearing on Old Bailey trials. A

great package came in response to our order, and very soon we

were both absorbed, not so much in the trials as in following

the brilliant career of a Mr Garrow, who appeared as counsel in

many of the cases. We sent for more books, and yet more, still

intent on Mr. Garrow, whose subtle cross-examination of

witnesses and masterly, if sometimes startling, methods of

arriving at the truth seemed more thrilling to us than any

novel.

Occasionally other trials than those of the Old Bailey

would be included in the package of books we received from

London; among these my husband found and read with avidity:--

THE

TRIAL

JAMES STEWART

in Aucharn in Duror of Appin

FOR THE

Murder of COLIN CAMPBELL of Glenure, Esq;

Factor for His Majesty on the forfeited

Estate of Ardshiel.

My husband was always interested in this period of his

country's history, and had already the inten- tion of writing a

story that should turn on the Appin murder. The tale was to be

of a boy, David Balfour, supposed to belong to my husband's own

family, who should travel in Scotland as though it were a

foreign country, meeting with various adventures and

misadventures by the way. From the trial of James Stewart my

husband gleaned much valuable material for his novel, the most

important being the character of Alan Breck. Aside from having

described him as "smallish in stature," my husband seems to have

taken Alan Breck's personal appearance, even to his clothing,

from the book.

A letter from James Stewart to Mr. John Macfarlane,

introduced as evidence in the trial, says: "There is one Alan

Stewart, a distant friend of the late Ardshiel's, who is in the

French service, and came over in March last, as he said to some,

in order to settle at home; to others, that he was to go soon

back; and was, as I hear, the day that the murder was committed,

seen not far from the place where it happened, and is not now to

be seen; by which it is believed he was the actor. He is a

desperate foolish fellow; and if he is guilty, came to the

country for that very purpose. He is a tall, pock-pitted lad,

very black hair, and wore a blue coat and metal buttons, an old

red vest, and breeches of the same colour." A second witness

testified to having seen him wearing "a blue coat with silver

buttons, a red waistcoat, black shag breeches, tartan hose, and

a feathered hat, with a big coat, dun coloured," a costume

referred to by one of the counsel as "French cloathes which were

remarkable."

There are many incidents given in the trial that point to

Alan's fiery spirit and Highland quickness to take offence. One

witness "declared also That the said Alan Breck threatened that

he would challenge Ballieveolan and his sons to fight because of

his removing the declarant last year from Glenduror." On another

page: "Duncan Campbell, change-keeper at Annat, aged thirty-five

years, married, witness cited, sworn, purged and examined ut

supra, depones, That, in the month of April last, the deponent

met with Alan Breck Stewart, with whom he was not acquainted,

and John Stewart, in Auchnacoan, in the house of the walk miller

of Auchofragan, and went on with them to the house: Alan Breck

Stewart said, that he hated all the name of Campbell; and the

deponent said, he had no reason for doing so: But Alan said, he

had very good reason for it: that thereafter they left that

house; and, after drinking a dram at another house, came to the

depo- nent's house, where they went in, and drunk some drams,

and Alan Breck renewed the former Conversation; and the

deponent, making the same answer, Alan said, that, if the

deponent had any respect for his friends, he would tell them,

that if they offered to turn out the possessors of Ardshiel's

estate, he would make black cocks of them, before they entered

into possession by which the deponent understood shooting them,

it being a common phrase in the country."

Some time after the publication of Kidnapped we stopped for

a short while in the Appin country, where we were surprised and

interested to discover that the feeling concerning the murder of

Glenure (the "Red Fox," also called "Colin Roy") was almost as

keen as though the tragedy had taken place the day before. For

several years my husband received letters of expostulation or

commendation from members of the Campbell and Stewart clans. I

have in my possession a paper, yellow with age, that was sent

soon after the novel appeared, containing "The Pedigree of the

Family of Appine," wherein it is said that "Alan 3rd Baron of

Appine was not killed at Flowdoun, tho there, but lived to a

great old age. He married Cameron Daughter to Ewen Cameron of

Lochiel." Following this is a paragraph stating that "John

Stewart 1st of Ardsheall of his descendants Alan Breck had

better be omitted. Duncan Baan Stewart in Achindarroch his

father was a Bastard."

One day, while my husband was busily at work, I sat beside

him reading an old cookery book called The Compleat Housewife:

or Accomplish'd Gentlewoman's Companion. In the midst of

receipts for "Rabbits, and Chickens mumbled, Pickled Samphire,

Skirret Pye, Baked Tansy," and other forgotten delicacies, there

were directions for the preparation of several lotions for the

preservation of beauty. One of these was so charming that I

interrupted my husband to read it aloud. "Just what I wanted!"

he exclaimed; and the receipt for the "Lily of the Valley Water"

was instantly incorporated into Kidnapped.

F. V. DE G. S.

DEDICATION

MY DEAR CHARLES BAXTER:

IF you ever read this tale, you will likely ask yourself

more questions than I should care to answer: as for instance how

the Appin murder has come to fall in the year 1751, how the

Torran rocks have crept so near to Earraid, or why the printed

trial is silent as to all that touches David Balfour. These are

nuts beyond my ability to crack. But if you tried me on the

point of Alan's guilt or innocence, I think I could defend the

reading of the text. To this day you will find the tradition of

Appin clear in Alan's favour. If you inquire, you may even hear

that the descendants of "the other man" who fired the shot are

in the country to this day. But that other man's name, inquire

as you please, you shall not hear; for the Highlander values a

secret for itself and for the congenial exercise of keeping it

I might go on for long to justify one point and own another

indefensible; it is more honest to confess at once how little I

am touched by the desire of accuracy. This is no furniture for

the scholar's library, but a book for the winter evening

school-room when the tasks are over and the hour for bed draws

near; and honest Alan, who was a grim old fire-eater in his day

has in this new avatar no more desperate purpose than to steal

some young gentleman's attention from his Ovid, carry him awhile

into the Highlands and the last century, and pack him to bed

with some engaging images to mingle with his dreams.

As for you, my dear Charles, I do not even ask you to like

this tale. But perhaps when he is older, your son will; he may

then be pleased to find his father's name on the fly-leaf; and

in the meanwhile it pleases me to set it there, in memory of

many days that were happy and some (now perhaps as pleasant to

remember) that were sad. If it is strange for me to look back

from a distance both in time and space on these bygone

adventures of our youth, it must be stranger for you who tread

the same streets--who may to-morrow open the door of the old

Speculative, where we begin to rank with Scott and Robert Emmet

and the beloved and inglorious Macbean--or may pass the corner

of the close where that great society, the L. J. R., held its

meetings and drank its beer, sitting in the seats of Burns and

his companions. I think I see you, moving there by plain

daylight, beholding with your natural eyes those places that

have now become for your companion a part of the scenery of

dreams. How, in the intervals of present business, the past must

echo in your memory! Let it not echo often without some kind

thoughts of your friend,

R.L.S.

SKERRYVORE,

BOURNEMOUTH.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE

I I SET OFF UPON MY JOURNEY TO THE HOUSE OF SHAWS

II I COME TO MY JOURNEY'S END.

III I MAKE ACQUAINTANCE OF MY UNCLE .

IV I RUN A GREAT DANGER IN THE HOUSE OF SHAWS .

V I GO TO THE QUEEN'S FERRY .

VI WHAT BEFELL AT THE QUEEN'S FERRY.

VII I GO TO SEA IN THE BRIG "COVENANT" OF DYSART.

VIII THE ROUND-HOUSE .

IX THE MAN WITH THE BELT OF GOLD .

X THE SIEGE OF THE ROUND-HOUSE.

XI THE CAPTAIN KNUCKLES UNDER.

XII I HEAR OF THE "RED FOX" .

XIII THE LOSS OF THE BRIG.

XIV THE ISLET .

XV THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON: THROUGH THE ISLE OF

MULL.

XVI THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON: ACROSS MORVEN.

XVII THE DEATH OF THE RED FOX .

XVIIII TALK WITH ALAN IN THE WOOD OF LETTERMORE.

XIX THE HOUSE OF FEAR .

XX THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE ROCKS.

XXI THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE HEUGH OF CORRYNAKIEGH

XXII THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE MOOR .

XXIII CLUNY'S CAGE.

XXIV THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE QUARREL.

XXV IN BALQUHIDDER.

XXVI END OF THE FLIGHT: WE PASS THE FORTH.

XXVII I COME TO MRRANKEILLOR.

XXVIII I GO IN QUEST OF MY INHERITANCE .

XXIX I COME INTO MY KINGDOM.

XXX GOOD-BYE.

CHAPTER I

I SET OFF UPON MY JOURNEY TO THE HOUSE OF SHAWS

I WILL begin the story of my adventures with a certain morning

early in the month of June, the year of grace 1751, when I took

the key for the last time out of the door of my father's house.

The sun began to shine upon the summit of the hills as I went

down the road; and by the time I had come as far as the manse,

the blackbirds were whistling in the garden lilacs, and the mist

that hung around the valley in the time of the dawn was

beginning to arise and die away.

Mr. Campbell, the minister of Essendean, was waiting for me

by the garden gate, good man! He asked me if I had breakfasted;

and hearing that I lacked for nothing, he took my hand in both

of his and clapped it kindly under his arm.

"Well, Davie, lad," said he, "I will go with you as far as

the ford, to set you on the way." And we began to walk forward

in silence.

"Are ye sorry to leave Essendean?" said he, after awhile.

"Why, sir," said I, "if I knew where I was going, or what was

likely to become of me, I would tell you candidly. Essendean is

a good place indeed, and I have been very happy there; but then

I have never been anywhere else. My father and mother, since

they are both dead, I shall be no nearer to in Essendean than in

the Kingdom of Hungary, and, to speak truth, if I thought I had

a chance to better myself where I was going I would go with a

good will."

"Ay?" said Mr. Campbell. "Very well, Davie. Then it behoves

me to tell your fortune; or so far as I may. When your mother

was gone, and your father (the worthy, Christian man) began to

sicken for his end, he gave me in charge a certain letter, which

he said was your inheritance. 'So soon,' says he, 'as I am gone,

and the house is redd up and the gear disposed of' (all which,

Davie, hath been done), 'give my boy this letter into his hand,

and start him off to the house of Shaws, not far from Cramond.

That is the place I came from,' he said, 'and it's where it

befits that my boy should return. He is a steady lad,' your

father said, 'and a canny goer; and I doubt not he will come

safe, and be well lived where he goes.'"

"The house of Shaws!" I cried. "What had my poor father to

do with the house of Shaws?"

"Nay," said Mr. Campbell, "who can tell that for a surety?

But the name of that family, Davie, boy, is the name you bear --

Balfours of Shaws: an ancient, honest, reputable house,

peradventure in these latter days decayed. Your father, too, was

a man of learning as befitted his position; no man more

plausibly conducted school; nor had he the manner or the speech

of a common dominie; but (as ye will yourself remember) I took

aye a pleasure to have him to the manse to meet the gentry" and

those of my own house, Campbell of Kilrennet, Campbell of

Dunswire, Campbell of Minch, and others, all well-kenned

gentlemen, had pleasure in his society. Lastly, to put all the

elements of this affair before you, here is the testamentary

letter itself, superscrived by the own hand of our departed

brother."

He gave me the letter, which was addressed in these words:

"To the hands of Ebenezer Balfour, Esquire, of Shaws, in his

house of Shaws, these will be delivered by my son, David

Balfour." My heart was beating hard at this great prospect now

suddenly opening before a lad of seventeen years of age, the son

of a poor country dominie in the Forest of Ettrick.

"Mr. Campbell," I stammered, "and if you were in my shoes,

would you go?"

"Of a surety," said the minister, "that would I, and

without pause. A pretty lad like you should get to Cramond

(which is near in by Edinburgh) in two days of walk. If the

worst came to the worst, and your high relations (as I cannot

but suppose them to be somewhat of your blood) should put you to

the door, ye can but walk the two days back again and risp at

the manse door. But I would rather hope that ye shall be well

received, as your poor father forecast for you, and for anything

that I ken come to be a great man in time. And here, Davie,

laddie," he resumed, "it lies near upon my conscience to improve

this parting, and set you on the right guard against the dangers

of the world."

Here he cast about for a comfortable seat, lighted on a big

boulder under a birch by the trackside, sate down upon it with

a very long, serious upper lip, and the sun now shining in upon

us between two peaks, put his pocket-handkerchief over his

cocked hat to shelter him. There, then, with uplifted

forefinger, he first put me on my guard against a considerable

number of heresies, to which I had no temptation, and urged upon

me to be instant in my prayers and reading of the Bible. That

done, he drew a picture of the great house that I was bound to,

and how I should conduct myself with its inhabitants.

"Be soople, Davie, in things immaterial," said he." Bear ye

this in mind, that, though gentle born, ye have had a country

rearing. Dinnae shame us, Davie, dinnae shame us In yon great,

muckle house, with all these domestics, upper and under, show

yourself as nice, as circumspect, as quick at the conception,

and as slow of speech as any. As for the laird -- remember he's

the laird; I say no more: honour to whom honour. It's a pleasure

to obey a laird; or should be, to the young."

"Well, sir," said I, "it may be; and I'll promise you I'll

try to make it so."

"Why, very well said," replied Mr. Campbell, heartily. "And

now to come to the material, or (to make a quibble) to the

immaterial. I have here a little packet which contains four

things." He tugged it, as he spoke, and with some great

difficulty, from the skirt pocket of his coat." Of these four

things, the first is your legal due: the little pickle money for

your father's books and plenishing, which I have bought (as I

have explained from the first) in the design of re-selling at a

profit to the incoming dominie. The other three are gifties that

Mrs. Campbell and myself would be blithe of your acceptance. The

first, which is round, will likely please ye best at the first

off-go; but, O Davie, laddie, it's but a drop of water in the

sea; it'll help you but a step, and vanish like the morning. The

second, which is flat and square and written upon, will stand by

you through life, like a good staff for the road, and a good

pillow to your head in sickness. And as for the last, which is

cubical, that'll see you, it's my prayerful wish, into a better

land."

With that he got upon his feet, took off his hat, and

prayed a little while aloud, and in affecting terms, for a young

man setting out into the world; then suddenly took me in his

arms and embraced me very hard; then held me at arm's length,

looking at me with his face all working with sorrow; and then

whipped about, and crying good-bye to me, set off backward by

the way that we had come at a sort of jogging run. It might have

been laughable to another; but I was in no mind to laugh. I

watched him as long as he was in sight; and he never stopped

hurrying, nor once looked back. Then it came in upon my mind

that this was all his Sorrow at my departure; and my conscience

smote me hard and fast, because I, for my part, was overjoyed to

get away out of that quiet country-side, and go to a great, busy

house, among rich and respected gentlefolk of my own name and

blood.

"Davie, Davie," I thought," was ever seen such black

ingratitude? Can you forget old favours and old friends at the

mere whistle of a name? Fie, fie; think shame."

And I sat down on the boulder the good man had just left,

and opened the parcel to see the nature of my gifts. That which

he had called cubical, I had never had much doubt of; sure

enough it was a little Bible, to carry in a, plaid-neuk. That

which he had called round, I found to be a shilling piece; and

the third, which was to help me so wonderfully both in health

and sickness all the days of my life, was a little piece of

coarse yellow paper, written upon thus in red ink:

"TO MAKE LILLY OF THE VALLEY WATER.--Take the flowers of lilly

of the valley and distil them in sack, and drink a spooneful or

two as there is occasion. It restores speech to those that have

the dumb palsey. It is good against the Gout; it comforts the

heart and strengthens the memory; and the flowers, put into a

Glasse, close stopt, and set into ane hill of ants for a month,

then take it out, and you will find a liquor which comes from

the flowers, which keep in a vial; it is good, ill or well, and

whether man or woman." And then, in the minister's own hand, was

added:

"Likewise for sprains, rub it in; and for the cholic, a great

spooneful in the hour."

To be sure, I laughed over this; but it was rather tremulous

laughter; and I was glad to get my bundle on my staff's end and

set out over the ford and up the hill upon the farther side;

till, just as I came on the green drove-road running wide

through the heather, I took my last look of Kirk Essendean, the

trees about the manse, and the big rowans in the kirkyard where

my father and my mother lay.

CHAPTER II

I COME TO MY JOURNEY'S END

ON the forenoon of the second day, coming to the top of a hill,

I saw all the country fall away before me down to the sea; and

in the midst of this descent, on a long ridge, the city of

Edinburgh smoking like a kiln. There was a flag upon the castle,

and ships moving or lying anchored in the firth; both of which,

for as far away as they were, I could distinguish clearly; and

both brought my country heart into my mouth.

Presently after, I came by a house where a shepherd lived,

and got a rough direction for the neighbourhood of Cramond; and

so, from one to another, worked my way to the westward of the

capital by Colinton, till I came out upon the Glasgow road. And

there, to my great pleasure and wonder, I beheld a regiment

marching to the fifes, every foot in time; an old red-faced

general on a grey horse at the one end, and at the other the

company of Grenadiers, with their Pope's-hats. The pride of life

seemed to mount into my brain at the sight of the red coats and

the hearing of that merry music.

A little farther on, and I was told I was in Cramond

parish, and began to substitute in my inquiries the name of the

house of Shaws. It was a word that seemed to surprise those of

whom I sought my way. At first I thought the plainness of my

appearance, in my country habit, and that all dusty from the

road, consorted ill with the greatness of the place to which I

was bound. But after two, or maybe three, had given me the same

look and the same answer, I began to take it in my head there

was something strange about the Shaws itself.

The better to set this fear at rest, I changed the form of

my inquiries; and spying an honest fellow coming along a lane on

the shaft of his cart, I asked him if he had ever heard tell of

a house they called the house of Shaws.

He stopped his cart and looked at me, like the others.

"Ay" said he. "What for?"

"It's a great house?" I asked.

"Doubtless," says he. "The house is a big, muckle house."

"Ay," said I, "but the folk that are in it?"

"Folk?" cried he. "Are ye daft? There's nae folk there --

to call folk."

"What?" say I; "not Mr. Ebenezer?"

"Ou, ay" says the man; "there's the laird, to be sure, if

it's him you're wanting. What'll like be your business, mannie?"

"I was led to think that I would get a situation," I said,

looking as modest as I could.

"What?" cries the carter, in so sharp a note that his very

horse started; and then, "Well, mannie," he added, "it's nane of

my affairs; but ye seem a decent-spoken lad; and if ye'll take

a word from me, ye'll keep clear of the Shaws."

The next person I came across was a dapper little man in a

beautiful white wig, whom I saw to be a barber on his rounds;

and knowing well that barbers were great gossips, I asked him

plainly what sort of a man was Mr. Balfour of the Shaws.

"Hoot, hoot, hoot," said the barber, "nae kind of a man,

nae kind of a man at all;" and began to ask me very shrewdly

what my business was; but I was more than a match for him at

that, and he went on to his next customer no wiser than he came.

I cannot well describe the blow this dealt to my illusions.

The more indistinct the accusations were, the less I liked them,

for they left the wider field to fancy. What kind of a great

house was this, that all the parish should start and stare to be

asked the way to it? or what sort of a gentleman, that his

ill-fame should be thus current on the wayside? If an hour's

walking would have brought me back to Essendean, had left my

adventure then and there, and returned to Mr. Campbell's. But

when I had come so far a way already, mere shame would not

suffer me to desist till I had put the matter to the touch of

proof; I was bound, out of mere self-respect, to carry it

through; and little as I liked the sound of what I heard, and

slow as I began to travel, I still kept asking my way and still

kept advancing. It was drawing on to sundown when I met a stout,

dark, sour-looking woman coming trudging down a hill; and she,

when I had put my usual question, turned sharp about,

accompanied me back to the summit she had just left, and pointed

to a great bulk of building standing very bare upon a green in

the bottom of the next valley. The country was pleasant round

about, running in low hills, pleasantly watered and wooded, and

the crops, to my eyes, wonderfully good; but the house itself

appeared to be a kind of ruin; no road led up to it; no smoke

arose from any of the chimneys; nor was there any semblance of

a garden. My heart sank. "That!" I cried.

The woman's face lit up with a malignant anger. "That is

the house of Shaws!" she cried." Blood built it; blood stopped

the building of it; blood shall bring it down. See here!" she

cried again -- "I spit upon the ground, and crack my thumb at

it! Black be its fall! If ye see the laird, tell him what ye

hear; tell him this makes the twelve hunner and nineteen time

that Jennet Clouston has called down the curse on him and his

house, byre and stable, man, guest, and master, wife, miss, or

bairn -- black, black be their fall!"

And the woman, whose voice had risen to a kind of eldritch

sing-song, turned with a skip, and was gone. I stood where she

left me, with my hair on end. In those days folk still believed

in witches and trembled at a curse; and this one, falling so

pat, like a wayside omen, to arrest me ere I carried out my

purpose, took the pith out of my legs. I sat me down and stared

at the house of Shaws. The more I looked, the pleasanter that

country-side appeared; being all set with hawthorn bushes full

of flowers; the fields dotted with sheep; a fine flight of rooks

in the sky; and every sign of a kind soil and climate; and yet

the barrack in the midst of it went sore against my fancy.

Country folk went by from the fields as I sat there on the

side of the ditch, but I lacked the spirit to give them a

good-e'en. At last the sun went down, and then, right up against

the yellow sky, I saw a scroll of smoke go mounting, not much

thicker, as it seemed to me, than the smoke of a candle; but

still there it was, and meant a fire, and warmth, and cookery,

and some living inhabitant that must have lit it; and this

comforted my heart.

So I set forward by a little faint track in the grass that

led in my direction. It was very faint indeed to be the only way

to a place of habitation; yet I saw no other. Presently it

brought me to stone uprights, with an unroofed lodge beside

them, and coats of arms upon the top. A main entrance it was

plainly meant to be, but never finished; instead of gates of

wrought iron, a pair of hurdles were tied across with a straw

rope; and as there were no park walls, nor any sign of avenue,

the track that I was following passed on the right hand of the

pillars, and went wandering on toward the house.

The nearer I got to that, the drearier it appeared. It

seemed like the one wing of a house that had never been

finished. What should have been the inner end stood open on the

upper floors, and showed against the sky with steps and stairs

of uncompleted masonry. Many of the windows were unglazed, and

bats flew in and out like doves out of a dove-cote.

The night had begun to fall as I got close; and in three of

the lower windows, which were very high up and narrow, and well

barred, the changing light of a little fire began to glimmer.

Was this the palace I had been coming to? Was it within these

walls that I was to seek new friends and begin great fortunes?

Why, in my father's house on Essen-Waterside, the fire and the

bright lights would show a mile away, and the door open to a

beggar's knock!

I came forward cautiously, and giving ear as I came, heard

some one rattling with dishes, and a little dry, eager cough

that came in fits; but there was no sound of speech, and not a

dog barked.

The door, as well as I could see it in the dim light, was

a great piece of wood all studded with nails; and I lifted my

hand with a faint heart under my jacket, and knocked once. Then

I stood and waited. The house had fallen into a dead silence; a

whole minute passed away, and nothing stirred but the bats

overhead. I knocked again, and hearkened again. By this time my

ears had grown so accustomed to the quiet, that I could hear the

ticking of the clock inside as it slowly counted out the

seconds; but whoever was in that house kept deadly still, and

must have held his breath.

I was in two minds whether to run away; but anger got the

upper hand, and I began instead to rain kicks and buffets on the

door, and to shout out aloud for Mr. Balfour. I was in full

career, when I heard the cough right overhead, and jumping back

and looking up, beheld a man's head in a tall nightcap, and the

bell mouth of a blunderbuss, at one of the first-storey windows.

"It's loaded," said a voice.

"I have come here with a letter," I said, "to Mr. Ebenezer

Balfour of Shaws. Is he here?"

"From whom is it?" asked the man with the blunderbuss.

"That is neither here nor there," said I, for I was growing

very wroth.

"Well," was the reply, "ye can put it down upon the

doorstep, and be off with ye."

"I will do no such thing," I cried. "I will deliver it into

Mr. Balfour's hands, as it was meant I should. It is a letter of

introduction."

"A what?" cried the voice, sharply.

I repeated what I had said.

"Who are ye, yourself?" was the next question, after a

considerable pause.

"I am not ashamed of my name," said I. "They call me David

Balfour."

At that, I made sure the man started, for I heard the

blunderbuss rattle on the window-sill; and it was after quite a

long pause, and with a curious change of voice, that the next

question followed: "Is your father dead?"

I was so much surprised at this, that I could find no

voice to answer, but stood staring.

"Ay" the man resumed, "he'll be dead, no doubt; and that'll

be what brings ye chapping to my door." Another pause, and then

defiantly, "Well, man," he said, "I'll let ye in;" and he

disappeared from the window.

CHAPTER III

I MAKE ACQUAINTANCE OF MY UNCLE

PRESENTLY there came a great rattling of chains and bolts, and

the door was cautiously opened and shut to again behind me as

soon as I had passed.

"Go into the kitchen and touch naething," said the voice;

and while the person of the house set himself to replacing the

defences of the door, I groped my way forward and entered the

kitchen.

The fire had burned up fairly bright, and showed me the

barest room I think I ever put my eyes on. Half-a-dozen dishes

stood upon the shelves; the table was laid for supper with a

bowl of porridge, a horn spoon, and a cup of small beer. Besides

what I have named, there was not another thing in that great,

stone-vaulted, empty chamber but lockfast chests arranged along

the wall and a corner cupboard with a padlock.

As soon as the last chain was up, the man rejoined me. He

was a mean, stooping, narrow-shouldered, clay-faced creature;

and his age might have been anything between fifty and seventy.

His nightcap was of flannel, and so was the nightgown that he

wore, instead of coat and waistcoat, over his ragged shirt. He

was long unshaved; but what most distressed and even daunted me,

he would neither take his eyes away from me nor look me fairly

in the face. What he was, whether by trade or birth, was more

than I could fathom; but he seemed most like an old,

unprofitable serving-man, who should have been left in charge of

that big house upon board wages.

"Are ye sharp-set?" he asked, glancing at about the level

of my knee. "Ye can eat that drop parritch?"

I said I feared it was his own supper.

"O," said he, "I can do fine wanting it. I'll take the ale,

though, for it slockens[1] my cough." He drank the cup about

half out, still keeping an eye upon me as he drank; and then

suddenly held out his hand. "Let's see the letter," said he.

I told him the letter was for Mr. Balfour; not for him.

"And who do ye think I am?" says he. "Give me Alexander's

letter."

"You know my father's name?"

"It would be strange if I didnae," he returned, "for he was

my born brother; and little as ye seem to like either me or my

house, or my good parritch, I'm your born uncle, Davie, my man,

and you my born nephew. So give us the letter, and sit down and

fill your kyte."

If I had been some years younger, what with shame,

weariness, and disappointment, I believe I had burst into tears.

As it was, I could find no words, neither black nor white, but

handed him the letter, and sat down to the porridge with as

little appetite for meat as ever a young man had.

Meanwhile, my uncle, stooping over the fire, turned the

letter over and over in his hands.

"Do ye ken what's in it?" he asked, suddenly. "You see for

yourself, sir," said I, "that the seal has not been broken."

"Ay," said he, "but what brought you here?"

"To give the letter," said I.

"No," says he, cunningly, "but ye'll have had some hopes,

nae doubt?"

"I confess, sir," said I, "when I was told that I had

kinsfolk well-to-do, I did indeed indulge the hope that they

might help me in my life. But I am no beggar; I look for no

favours at your hands, and I want none that are not freely

given. For as poor as I appear, I have friends of my own that

will be blithe to help me."

"Hoot-toot!" said Uncle Ebenezer, "dinnae fly up in the

snuff at me. We'll agree fine yet. And, Davie, my man, if you're

done with that bit parritch, I could just take a sup of it

myself. Ay," he continued, as soon as he had ousted me from the

stool and spoon, "they're fine, halesome food -- they're grand

food, parritch." He murmured a little grace to himself and fell

to. "Your father was very fond of his meat, I mind; he was a

hearty, if not a great eater; but as for me, I could never do

mair than pyke at food." He took a pull at the small beer, which

probably reminded him of hospitable duties, for his next speech

ran thus: "If ye're dry ye'll find water behind the door."

To this I returned no answer, standing stiffly on my two

feet, and looking down upon my uncle with a mighty angry heart.

He, on his part, continued to eat like a man under some pressure

of time, and to throw out little darting glances now at my shoes

and now at my home-spun stockings. Once only, when he had

ventured to look a little higher, our eyes met; and no thief

taken with a hand in a man's pocket could have shown more lively

signals of distress. This set me in a muse, whether his timidity

arose from too long a disuse of any human company; and whether

perhaps, upon a little trial, it might pass off, and my uncle

change into an altogether different man. From this I was

awakened by his sharp voice.

"Your father's been long dead?" he asked."

Three weeks, sir," said I.

"He was a secret man, Alexander -- a secret, silent man,"

he continued. "He never said muckle when he was young. He'll

never have spoken muckle of me?"

"I never knew, sir, till you told it me yourself, that he

had any brother."

"Dear me, dear me!" said Ebenezer. "Nor yet of Shaws, I

dare say?"

"Not so much as the name, sir," said I.

"To think o' that!" said he. "A strange nature of a man!"

For all that, he seemed singularly satisfied, but whether with

himself, or me, or with this conduct of my father's, was more

than I could read. Certainly, however, he seemed to be

outgrowing that distaste, or ill-will, that he had conceived at

first against my person; for presently he jumped up, came across

the room behind me, and hit me a smack upon the shoulder. "We'll

agree fine yet!" he cried. "I'm just as glad I let you in. And

now come awa' to your bed."

To my surprise, he lit no lamp or candle, but set forth

into the dark passage, groped his way, breathing deeply, up a

flight of steps, and paused before a door, which he unlocked. I

was close upon his heels, having stumbled after him as best I

might; and then he bade me go in, for that was my chamber. I did

as he bid, but paused after a few steps, and begged a light to

go to bed with.

"Hoot-toot." said Uncle Ebenezer, "there's a fine moon."

"Neither moon nor star, sir, and pit-mirk,"[2] said I. "I

cannae see the bed."

"Hoot-toot, hoot-toot!" said he. "Lights in a house is a

thing I dinnae agree with. I'm unco feared of fires. Good-night

to ye, Davie, my man." And before I had time to add a further

protest, he pulled the door to, and I heard him lock me in from

the outside.

I did not know whether to laugh or cry. The room was as

cold as a well, and the bed, when I had found my way to it, as

damp as a peat-hag; but by good fortune I had caught up my

bundle and my plaid, and rolling myself in the latter, I lay

down upon the floor under lee of the big bedstead, and fell

speedily asleep.

With the first peep of day I opened my eyes, to find myself

in a great chamber, hung with stamped leather, furnished with

fine embroidered furniture, and lit by three fair windows. Ten

years ago, or perhaps twenty, it must have been as pleasant a

room to lie down or to awake in as a man could wish; but damp,

dirt, disuse, and the mice and spiders had done their worst

since then. Many of the window-panes, besides, were broken; and

indeed this was so common a feature in that house, that I

believe my uncle must at some time have stood a siege from his

indignant neighbours perhaps with Jennet Clouston at their head.

Meanwhile the sun was shining outside; and being very cold

in that miserable room, I knocked and shouted till my gaoler

came and let me out. He carried me to the back of the house,

where was a draw-well, and told me to "wash my face there, if I

wanted;" and when that was done, I made the best of my own way

back to the kitchen, where he had lit the fire and was making

the porridge. The table was laid with two bowls and two horn

spoons, but the same single measure of small beer. Perhaps my

eye rested on this particular with some surprise, and perhaps my

uncle observed it; for he spoke up as if in answer to my

thought, asking me if I would like to drink ale -- for so he

called it.

I told him such was my habit, but not to put himself about.

"Na, na," said he; "I'll deny you nothing in reason."

He fetched another cup from the shelf; and then, to my

great surprise, instead of drawing more beer, he poured an

accurate half from one cup to the other. There was a kind of

nobleness in this that took my breath away; if my uncle was

certainly a miser, he was one of that thorough breed that goes

near to make the vice respectable.

When we had made an end of our meal, my uncle Ebenezer

unlocked a drawer, and drew out of it a clay pipe and a lump of

tobacco, from which he cut one fill before he locked it up

again. Then he sat down in the sun at one of the windows and

silently smoked. From time to time his eyes came coasting round

to me, and he shot out one of his questions. Once it was, "And

your mother?" and when I had told him that she, too, was dead,

"Ay, she was a bonnie lassie!" Then, after another long pause,

"Whae were these friends o' yours?"

I told him they were different gentlemen of the name of

Campbell; though, indeed, there was only one, and that the

minister, that had ever taken the least note of me; but I began

to think my uncle made too light of my position, and finding

myself all alone with him, I did not wish him to suppose me

helpless.

He seemed to turn this over in his mind; and then, "Davie,

my man," said he, "ye've come to the right bit when ye came to

your uncle Ebenezer. I've a great notion of the family, and I

mean to do the right by you; but while I'm taking a bit think to

mysel' of what's the best thing to put you to -- whether the

law, or the meenistry, or maybe the army, whilk is what boys are

fondest of -- I wouldnae like the Balfours to be humbled before

a wheen Hieland Campbells, and I'll ask you to keep your tongue

within your teeth. Nae letters; nae messages; no kind of word to

onybody; or else -- there's my door."

"Uncle Ebenezer," said I, "I've no manner of reason to

suppose you mean anything but well by me. For all that, I would

have you to know that I have a pride of my own. It was by no

will of mine that I came seeking you; and if you show me your

door again, I'll take you at the word."

He seemed grievously put out. "Hoots-toots," said he, "ca'

cannie, man -- ca' cannie! Bide a day or two. I'm nae warlock,

to find a fortune for you in the bottom of a parritch bowl; but

just you give me a day or two, and say naething to naebody, and

as sure as sure, I'll do the right by you."

"Very well," said I, "enough said. If you want to help me,

there's no doubt but I'll be glad of it, and none but I'll be

grateful."

It seemed to me (too soon, I dare say) that I was getting

the upper hand of my uncle; and I began next to say that I must

have the bed and bedclothes aired and put to sun-dry; for

nothing would make me sleep in such a pickle."

Is this my house or yours?" said he, in his keen voice, and

then all of a sudden broke off. "Na, na," said he, "I didnae

mean that. What's mine is yours, Davie, my man, and what's yours

is mine. Blood's thicker than water; and there's naebody but you

and me that ought the name." And then on he rambled about the

family, and its ancient greatness, and his father that began to

enlarge the house, and himself that stopped the building as a

sinful waste; and this put it in my head to give him Jennet

Clouston's message.

"The limmer." he cried. "Twelve hunner and fifteen --

that's every day since I had the limmer rowpit![3] Dod, David,

I'll have her roasted on red peats before I'm by with it! A

witch -- a proclaimed witch! I'll aff and see the session

clerk."

And with that he opened a chest, and got out a very old and

well-preserved blue coat and waistcoat, and a good enough beaver

hat, both without lace. These he threw on any way, and taking a

staff from the cupboard, locked all up again, and was for

setting out, when a thought arrested him."

I cannae leave you by yoursel' in the house," said he.

"I'll have to lock you out."

The blood came to my face. "If you lock me out," I said,

"it'll be the last you'll see of me in friendship."

He turned very pale, and sucked his mouth in."

This is no the, way" he said, looking wickedly at a corner

of the floor -- "this is no the way to win my favour, David."

"Sir," says I, "with a proper reverence for your age and

our common blood, I do not value your favour at a boddle's

purchase. I was brought up to have a good conceit of myself; and

if you were all the uncle, and all the family, I had in the

world ten times over, I wouldn't buy your liking at such

prices."

Uncle Ebenezer went and looked out of the window for

awhile. I could see him all trembling and twitching, like a man

with palsy. But when he turned round, he had a smile upon his

face.

"Well, well," said he, "we must bear and forbear. I'll no

go; that's all that's to be said of it."

"Uncle Ebenezer," I said, "I can make nothing out of this.

You use me like a thief; you hate to have me in this house; you

let me see it, every word and every minute: it's not possible

that you can like me; and as for me, I've spoken to you as I

never thought to speak to any man. Why do you seek to keep me,

then? Let me gang back -- let me gang back to the friends I

have, and that like me!"

"Na, na; na, na," he said, very earnestly. "I like you

fine; we'll agree fine yet; and for the honour of the house I

couldnae let you leave the way ye came. Bide here quiet, there's

a good lad; just you bide here quiet a bittie, and ye'll find

that we agree."

"Well, sir," said I, after I had thought the matter out in

silence, "I'll stay awhile. It's more just I should be helped by

my own blood than strangers; and if we don't agree, I'll do my

best it shall be through no fault of mine."

[1] Moistens.

[2] Dark as the pit.

[3] Sold up.

CHAPTER IV

I RUN A GREAT DANGER IN THE HOUSE OF SHAWS

FOR a day that was begun so ill, the day passed fairly well. We

had the porridge cold again at noon, and hot porridge at night;

porridge and small beer was my uncle's diet. He spoke but

little, and that in the same way as before, shooting a question

at me after a long silence; and when I sought to lead him to

talk about my future, slipped out of it again. In a room next

door to the kitchen, where he suffered me to go, I found a great

number of books, both Latin and English, in which I took great

pleasure all the afternoon. Indeed, the time passed so lightly

in this good company, that I began to be almost reconciled to my

residence at Shaws; and nothing but the sight of my uncle, and

his eyes playing hide and seek with mine, revived the force of

my distrust.

One thing I discovered, which put me in some doubt. This

was an entry on the fly-leaf of a chap-book (one of Patrick

Walker's) plainly written by my father's hand and thus

conceived:" To my brother Ebenezer on his fifth birthday" Now,

what puzzled me was this: That, as my father was of course the

younger brother, he must either have made some strange error, or

he must have written, before he was yet five, an excellent,

clear manly hand of writing.

I tried to get this out of my head; but though I took down

many interesting authors, old and new, history, poetry, and

story-book, this notion of my father's hand of writing stuck to

me; and when at length I went back into the kitchen, and sat

down once more to porridge and small beer, the first thing I

said to Uncle Ebenezer was to ask him if my father had not been

very quick at his book.

"Alexander? No him!" was the reply. "I was far quicker

mysel'; I was a clever chappie when I was young. Why, I could

read as soon as he could."

This puzzled me yet more; and a thought coming into my

head, I asked if he and my father had been twins.

He jumped upon his stool, and the horn spoon fell out of

his hand upon the floor. "What gars ye ask that?" he said, and

he caught me by the breast of the jacket, and looked this time

straight into my eyes: his own were little and light, and bright

like a bird's, blinking and winking strangely.

"What do you mean?" I asked, very calmly, for I was far

stronger than he, and not easily frightened. "Take your hand

from my jacket. This is no way to behave."

My uncle seemed to make a great effort upon himself. "Dod

man, David," he said, "ye shouldnae speak to me about your

father. That's where the mistake is." He sat awhile and shook,

blinking in his plate:" He was all the brother that ever I had,"

he added, but with no heart in his voice; and then he caught up

his spoon and fell to supper again, but still shaking.

Now this last passage, this laying of hands upon my person

and sudden profession of love for my dead father, went so clean

beyond my comprehension that it put me into both fear and hope.

On the one hand, I began to think my uncle was perhaps insane

and might be dangerous; on the other, there came up into my mind

(quite unbidden by me and even discouraged) a story like some

ballad I had heard folk singing, of a poor lad that was a

rightful heir and a wicked kinsman that tried to keep him from

his own. For why should my uncle play a part with a relative

that came, almost a beggar, to his door, unless in his heart he

had some cause to fear him?

With this notion, all unacknowledged, but nevertheless

getting firmly settled in my head, I now began to imitate his

covert looks; so that we sat at table like a cat and a mouse,

each stealthily observing the other. Not another word had he to

say to me, black or white, but was busy turning something

secretly over in his mind; and the longer we sat and the more I

looked at him, the more certain I became that the something was

unfriendly to myself.

When he had cleared the platter, he got out a single

pipeful of tobacco, just as in the morning, turned round a stool

into the chimney corner, and sat awhile smoking, with his back

to me.

"Davie," he said, at length, "I've been thinking;" then he

paused, and said it again. "There's a wee bit siller that I half

promised ye before ye were born," he continued; "promised it to

your father. O, naething legal, ye understand; just gentlemen

daffing at their wine. Well, I keepit that bit money separate --

it was a great expense, but a promise is a promise -- and it has

grown by now to be a matter of just precisely -- just exactly"

-- and here he paused and stumbled -- "of just exactly forty

pounds!" This last he rapped out with a sidelong glance over his

shoulder; and the next moment added, almost with a scream,

"Scots!"

The pound Scots being the same thing as an English

shilling, the difference made by this second thought was

considerable; I could see, besides, that the whole story was a

lie, invented with some end which it puzzled me to guess; and I

made no attempt to conceal the tone of raillery in which I

answered"

O, think again, sir Pounds sterling, I believe!"

"That's what I said," returned my uncle: "pounds sterling!

And if you'll step out-by to the door a minute, just to see what

kind of a night it is, I'll get it out to ye and call ye in

again."

I did his will, smiling to myself in my contempt that he

should think I was so easily to be deceived. It was a dark

night, with a few stars low down; and as I stood just outside

the door, I heard a hollow moaning of wind far off among the

hills. I said to myself there was something thundery and

changeful in the weather, and little knew of what a vast

importance that should prove to me before the evening passed.

When I was called in again, my uncle counted out into my

hand seven and thirty golden guinea pieces; the rest was in his

hand, in small gold and silver; but his heart failed him there,

and he crammed the change into his pocket.

"There," said he, "that'll show you! I'm a queer man, and

strange wi' strangers; but my word is my bond, and there's the

proof of it."

Now, my uncle seemed so miserly that I was struck dumb by

this sudden generosity, and could find no words in which to

thank him.

"No a word!" said he. "Nae thanks; I want nae thanks. I do

my duty. I'm no saying that everybody would have, done it; but

for my part (though I'm a careful body, too) it's a pleasure to

me to do the right by my brother's son; and it's a pleasure to

me to think that now we'll agree as such near friends should."

I spoke him in return as handsomely as I was able; but all

the while I was wondering what would come next, and why he had

parted with his precious guineas; for as to the reason he had

given, a baby would have refused it.

Presently he looked towards me sideways.

"And see here," says he, "tit for tat."

I told him I was ready to prove my gratitude in any

reasonable degree, and then waited, looking for some monstrous

demand. And yet, when at last he plucked up courage to speak, it

was only to tell me (very properly, as I thought) that he was

growing old and a little broken, and that he would expect me to

help him with the house and the bit garden.

I answered, and expressed my readiness to serve.

"Well," he said, "let's begin." He pulled out of his pocket

a rusty key. "There," says he, "there's the key of the

stair-tower at the far end of the house. Ye can only win into it

from the outside, for that part of the house is no finished.

Gang ye in there, and up the stairs, and bring me down the chest

that's at the top. There's papers in't," he added.

"Can I have a light, sir?" said I.

"Na," said he, very cunningly. "Nae lights in my house."

"Very well, sir," said I. "Are the stairs good?"

"They're grand," said he; and then, as I was going, "Keep

to the wall," he added; "there's nae bannisters. But the stairs

are grand underfoot."

Out I went into the night. The wind was still moaning in

the distance, though never a breath of it came near the house of

Shaws. It had fallen blacker than ever; and I was glad to feel

along the wall, till I came the length of the stairtower door at

the far end of the unfinished wing. I had got the key into the

keyhole and had just turned it, when all upon a sudden, without

sound of wind or thunder, the whole sky lighted up with wild

fire and went black again. I had to put my hand over my eyes to

get back to the colour of the darkness; and indeed I was already

half blinded when I stepped into the tower.

It was so dark inside, it seemed a body could scarce

breathe; but I pushed out with foot and hand, and presently

struck the wall with the one, and the lowermost round of the

stair with the other. The wall, by the touch, was of fine hewn

stone; the steps too, though somewhat steep and narrow, were of

polished masonwork, and regular and solid underfoot. Minding my

uncle's word about the bannisters, I kept close to the tower

side, and felt my way in the pitch darkness with a beating

heart.

The house of Shaws stood some five full storeys high, not

counting lofts. Well, as I advanced, it seemed to me the stair

grew airier and a thought more lightsome; and I was wondering

what might be the cause of this change, when a second blink of

the summer lightning came and went. If I did not cry out, it was

because fear had me by the throat; and if I did not fall, it was

more by Heaven's mercy than my own strength. It was not only

that the flash shone in on every side through breaches in the

wall, so that I seemed to be clambering aloft upon an open

scaffold, but the same passing brightness showed me the steps

were of unequal length, and that one of my feet rested that

moment within two inches of the well.

This was the grand stair! I thought; and with the thought,

a gust of a kind of angry courage came into my heart. My uncle

had sent me here, certainly to run great risks, perhaps to die.

I swore I would settle that "perhaps," if I should break my neck

for it; got me down upon my hands and knees; and as slowly as a

snail, feeling before me every inch, and testing the solidity of

every stone, I continued to ascend the stair. The darkness, by

contrast with the flash, appeared to have redoubled; nor was

that all, for my ears were now troubled and my mind confounded

by a great stir of bats in the top part of the tower, and the

foul beasts, flying downwards, sometimes beat about my face and

body.

The tower, I should have said, was square; and in every

corner the step was made of a great stone of a different shape

to join the flights. Well, I had come close to one of these

turns, when, feeling forward as usual, my hand slipped upon an

edge and found nothing but emptiness beyond it. The stair had

been carried no higher; to set a stranger mounting it in the

darkness was to send him straight to his death; and (although,

thanks to the lightning and my own precautions, I was safe

enough) the mere thought of the peril in which I might have

stood, and the dreadful height I might have fallen from, brought

out the sweat upon my body and relaxed my joints.

But I knew what I wanted now, and turned and groped my way

down again, with a wonderful anger in my heart. About half-way

down, the wind sprang up in a clap and shook the tower, and died

again; the rain followed; and before I had reached the ground

level it fell in buckets. I put out my head into the storm, and

looked along towards the kitchen. The door, which I had shut

behind me when I left, now stood open, and shed a little glimmer

of light; and I thought I could see a figure standing in the

rain, quite still, like a man hearkening. And then there came a

blinding flash, which showed me my uncle plainly, just where I

had fancied him to stand; and hard upon the heels of it, a great

tow-row of thunder.

Now, whether my uncle thought the crash to be the sound of

my fall, or whether he heard in it God's voice denouncing

murder, I will leave you to guess. Certain it is, at least, that

he was seized on by a kind of panic fear, and that he ran into

the house and left the door open behind him. I followed as

softly as I could, and, coming unheard into the kitchen, stood

and watched him.

He had found time to open the corner cupboard and bring out

a great case bottle of aqua vitae, and now sat with his back

towards me at the table. Ever and again he would be seized with

a fit of deadly shuddering and groan aloud, and carrying the

bottle to his lips, drink down the raw spirits by the mouthful.

I stepped forward, came close behind him where he sat, and

suddenly clapping my two hands down upon his shoulders --"Ah!"

cried I.

My uncle gave a kind of broken cry like a sheep's bleat,

flung up his arms, and tumbled to the floor like a dead man. I

was somewhat shocked at this; but I had myself to look to first

of all, and did not hesitate to let him lie as he had fallen.

The keys were hanging in the cupboard; and it was my design to

furnish myself with arms before my uncle should come again to

his senses and the power of devising evil. In the cupboard were

a few bottles, some apparently of medicine; a great many bills

and other papers, which I should willingly enough have rummaged,

had I had the time; and a few necessaries that were nothing to

my purpose. Thence I turned to the chests. The first was full of

meal; the second of moneybags and papers tied into sheaves; in

the third, with many other things (and these for the most part

clothes) I found a rusty, ugly-looking Highland dirk without the

scabbard. This, then, I concealed inside my waistcoat, and

turned to my uncle.

He lay as he had fallen, all huddled, with one knee up and

one arm sprawling abroad; his face had a strange colour of blue,

and he seemed to have ceased breathing. Fear came on me that he

was dead; then I got water and dashed it in his face; and with

that he seemed to come a little to himself, working his mouth

and fluttering his eyelids. At last he looked up and saw me, and

there came into his eyes a terror that was not of this world.

"Come, come," said I; "sit up."

"Are ye alive?" he sobbed. "O man, are ye alive?"

"That am I," said I. "Small thanks to you!"

He had begun to seek for his breath with deep sighs. "The

blue phial," said he -- "in the aumry -- the blue phial." His

breath came slower still.

I ran to the cupboard, and, sure enough, found there a blue

phial of medicine, with the dose written on it on a paper, and

this I administered to him with what speed I might.

"It's the trouble," said he, reviving a little; "I have a

trouble, Davie. It's the heart."

I set him on a chair and looked at him. It is true I felt

some pity for a man that looked so sick, but I was full besides

of righteous anger; and I numbered over before him the points on

which I wanted explanation: why he lied to me at every word; why

he feared that I should leave him; why he disliked it to be

hinted that he and my father were twins "Is that because it is

true?" I asked; why he had given me money to which I was

convinced I had no claim; and, last of all, why he had tried to

kill me. He heard me all through in silence; and then, in a

broken voice, begged me to let him go to bed.

"I'll tell ye the morn," he said; "as sure as death I

will."

And so weak was he that I could do nothing but consent. I

locked him into his room, however, and pocketed the, key, and

then returning to the kitchen, made up such a blaze as had not

shone there for many a long year, and wrapping myself in my

plaid, lay down upon the chests and fell asleep.

CHAPTER V

I GO TO THE QUEEN'S FERRY

MUCH rain fell in the night; and the next morning there blew a

bitter wintry wind out of the north-west, driving scattered

clouds. For all that, and before the sun began to peep or the

last of the stars had vanished, I made my way to the side of the

burn, and had a plunge in a deep whirling pool. All aglow from

my bath, I sat down once more beside the fire, which I

replenished, and began gravely to consider my position.

There was now no doubt about my uncle's enmity; there was

no doubt I carried my life in my hand, and he would leave no

stone unturned that he might compass my destruction. But I was

young and spirited, and like most lads that have been

country-bred, I had a great opinion of my shrewdness. I had come

to his door no better than a beggar and little more than a

child; he had met me with treachery and violence; it would be a

fine consummation to take the upper hand, and drive him like a

herd of sheep.

I sat there nursing my knee and smiling at the fire; and I

saw myself in fancy smell out his secrets one after another, and

grow to be that man's king and ruler. The warlock of Essendean,

they say, had made a mirror in which men could read the future;

it must have been of other stuff than burning coal; for in all

the shapes and pictures that I sat and gazed at, there was never

a ship, never a seaman with a hairy cap, never a big bludgeon

for my silly head, or the least sign of all those tribulations

that were ripe to fall on me.

Presently, all swollen with conceit, I went up-stairs and

gave my prisoner his liberty. He gave me good-morning civilly;

and I gave the same to him, smiling down upon him, from the

heights of my sufficiency. Soon we were set to breakfast, as it

might have been the day before.

"Well, sir," said I, with a jeering tone, "have you nothing

more to say to me?" And then, as he made no articulate reply,

"It will be time, I think, to understand each other," I

continued. "You took me for a country Johnnie Raw, with no more

mother-wit or courage than a porridge-stick. I took you for a

good man, or no worse than others at the least. It seems we were

both wrong. What cause you have to fear me, to cheat me, and to

attempt my life--"

He murmured something about a jest, and that he liked a bit

of fun; and then, seeing me smile, changed his tone, and assured

me he would make all clear as soon as we had breakfasted. I saw

by his face that he had no lie ready for me, though he was hard

at work preparing one; and I think I was about to tell him so,

when we were interrupted by a knocking at the door.

Bidding my uncle sit where he was, I went to open it, and

found on the doorstep a half-grown boy in sea-clothes. He had no

sooner seen me than he began to dance some steps of the

sea-hornpipe (which I had never before heard of far less seen),

snapping his fingers in the air and footing it right cleverly.

For all that, he was blue with the cold; and there was something

in his face, a look between tears and laughter, that was highly

pathetic and consisted ill with this gaiety of manner.

"What cheer, mate?" says he, with a cracked voice.

I asked him soberly to name his pleasure.

"O, pleasure!" says he; and then began to sing:

"For it's my delight, of a shiny night,

In the season of the year."

"Well," said I, "if you have no business at all, I will

even be so unmannerly as to shut you out."

"Stay, brother!" he cried." Have you no fun about you? or

do you want to get me thrashed? I've brought a letter from old

Heasyoasy to Mr. Belflower." He showed me a letter as he spoke."

And I say, mate," he added, "I'm mortal hungry."

"Well," said I, "come into the house, and you shall have a

bite if I go empty for it."

With that I brought him in and set him down to my own

place, where he fell-to greedily on the remains of breakfast,

winking to me between whiles, and making many faces, which I

think the poor soul considered manly. Meanwhile, my uncle had

read the letter and sat thinking; then, suddenly, he got to his

feet with a great air of liveliness, and pulled me apart into

the farthest corner of the room.

"Read that," said he, and put the letter in my hand.

Here it is, lying before me as I write:

"The Hawes Inn, at the Queen's Ferry.

"Sir, -- I lie here with my hawser up and down, and send my

cabin-boy to informe. If you have any further commands for

over-seas, to-day will be the last occasion, as the wind will

serve us well out of the firth I will not seek to deny that I

have had crosses with your doer,[1] Mr. Rankeillor. of which, if

not speedily redd up, you may looke to see some, losses follow

I have drawn a bill upon you, as per margin, and am, sir, your

most obedt., humble servant,

"ELIAS HOSEASON."

"You see, Davie," resumed my uncle, as soon as he saw that

I had done, "I have a venture with this man Hoseason, the

captain of a trading brig, the Covenant, of Dysart. Now, if you

and me was to walk over with yon lad, I could see the captain at

the Hawes, or maybe on board the Covenant if there was papers to

be signed; and so far from a loss of time, we can jog on to the

lawyer, Mr. Rankeillor's. After a' that's come and gone, ye

would be swier[2] to believe me upon my naked word; but ye'll

believe Rankeillor. He's factor to half the gentry in these

parts; an auld man, forby: highly respeckit, and he kenned your

father."

I stood awhile and thought. I was going to some place of

shipping, which was doubtless populous, and where my uncle durst

attempt no violence, and, indeed, even the society of the

cabin-boy so far protected me. Once there, I believed I could

force on the visit to the lawyer, even if my uncle were now

insincere in proposing it; and, perhaps, in the bottom of my

heart, I wished a nearer view of the sea and ships. You are to

remember I had lived all my life in the inland hills, and just

two days before had my first sight of the firth lying like a

blue floor, and the sailed ships moving on the face of it, no

bigger than toys. One thing with another, I made up my mind.

"Very well," says I, "let us go to the Ferry."

My uncle got into his hat and coat, and buckled an old

rusty cutlass on; and then we trod the fire out, locked the

door, and set forth upon our walk.

The wind, being in that cold quarter the north-west, blew

nearly in our faces as we went. It was the month of June; the

grass was all white with daisies, and the trees with blossom;

but, to judge by our blue nails and aching wrists, the time

might have been winter and the whiteness a December frost.

Uncle Ebenezer trudged in the ditch, jogging from side to

side like an old ploughman coming home from work. He never said

a word the whole way; and I was thrown for talk on the

cabin-boy. He told me his name was Ransome, and that he had

followed the sea since he was nine, but could not say how old he

was, as he had lost his reckoning. He showed me tattoo marks,

baring his breast in the teeth of the wind and in spite of my

remonstrances, for I thought it was enough to kill him; he swore

horribly whenever he remembered, but more like a silly schoolboy

than a man; and boasted of many wild and bad things that he had

done: stealthy thefts, false accusations, ay, and even murder;

but all with such a dearth of likelihood in the details, and

such a weak and crazy swagger in the delivery, as disposed me

rather to pity than to believe him.

I asked him of the brig (which he declared was the finest

ship that sailed) and of Captain Hoseason, in whose praises he

was equally loud. Heasyoasy (for so he still named the skipper)

was a man, by his account, that minded for nothing either in

heaven or earth; one that, as people said, would "crack on all

sail into the day of judgment;" rough, fierce, unscrupulous, and

brutal; and all this my poor cabin-boy had taught himself to

admire as something seamanlike and manly. He would only admit

one flaw in his idol." He ain't no seaman," he admitted. "That's

Mr. Shuan that navigates the brig; he's the finest seaman in the

trade, only for drink; and I tell you I believe it! Why,

look'ere;" and turning down his stocking he showed me a great,

raw, red wound that made my blood run cold. "He done that -- Mr.

Shuan done it," he said, with an air of pride.

"What!" I cried, "do you take such savage usage at his

hands? Why, you are no slave, to be so handled!"

"No," said the poor moon-calf, changing his tune at once,

"and so he'll find. See'ere;" and he showed me a great

case-knife, which he told me was stolen. "O," says he, "let me

see him, try; I dare him to; I'll do for him! O, he ain't the

first!" And he confirmed it with a poor, silly, ugly oath.

I have never felt such pity for any one in this wide world

as I felt for that half-witted creature, and it began to come

over me that the brig Covenant (for all her pious name) was

little better than a hell upon the seas.

"Have you no friends?" said I.

He said he had a father in some English seaport, I forget

which. "He was a fine man, too," he said, "but he's dead."

"In Heaven's name," cried I, "can you find no reputable

life on shore?"

"O, no," says he, winking and looking very sly, "they would

put me to a trade. I know a trick worth two of that, I do!"

I asked him what trade could be so dreadful as the one he

followed, where he ran the continual peril of his life, not

alone from wind and sea, but by the horrid cruelty of those who

were his masters. He said it was very true; and then began to

praise the life, and tell what a pleasure it was to get on shore

with money in his pocket, and spend it like a man, and buy

apples, and swagger, and surprise what he called

stick-in-the-mud boys. "And then it's not all as bad as that,"

says he; "there's worse off than me: there's the

twenty-pounders. O, laws! you should see them taking on. Why,

I've seen a man as old as you, I dessay" -- (to him I seemed

old)--" ah, and he had a beard, too -- well, and as soon as we

cleared out of the river, and he had the drug out of his head --

my! how he cried and carried on! I made a fine fool of him, I

tell you! And then there's little uns, too: oh, little by me! I

tell you, I keep them in order. When we carry little uns, I have

a rope's end of my own to wollop'em." And so he ran on, until it

came in on me what he meant by twenty-pounders were those

unhappy criminals who were sent over-seas to slavery in North

America, or the still more unhappy innocents who were kidnapped

or trepanned (as the word went) for private interest or

vengeance.

Just then we came to the top of the hill, and looked down

on the Ferry and the Hope. The Firth of Forth (as is very well

known) narrows at this point to the width of a good-sized river,

which makes a convenient ferry going north, and turns the upper

reach into a landlocked haven for all manner of ships. Right in

the midst of the narrows lies an islet with some ruins; on the

south shore they have built a pier for the service of the Ferry;

and at the end of the pier, on the other side of the road, and

backed against a pretty garden of holly-trees and hawthorns, I

could see the building which they called the Hawes Inn.

The town of Queensferry lies farther west, and the

neighbourhood of the inn looked pretty lonely at that time of

day, for the boat had just gone north with passengers. A skiff,

however, lay beside the pier, with some seamen sleeping on the

thwarts; this, as Ransome told me, was the brig's boat waiting

for the captain; and about half a mile off, and all alone in the

anchorage, he showed me the Covenant herself. There was a

sea-going bustle on board; yards were swinging into place; and

as the wind blew from that quarter, I could hear the song of the

sailors as they pulled upon the ropes. After all I had listened

to upon the way, I looked at that ship with an extreme

abhorrence; and from the bottom of my heart I pitied all poor

souls that were condemned to sail in her.

We had all three pulled up on the brow of the hill; and now

I marched across the road and addressed my uncle. "I think it

right to tell you, sir." says I, "there's nothing that will

bring me on board that Covenant."

He seemed to waken from a dream. "Eh?" he said. "What's

that?"

I told him over again.

"Well, well," he said, "we'll have to please ye, I suppose.

But what are we standing here for? It's perishing cold; and if

I'm no mistaken, they're busking the Covenant for sea."

[1] Agent.

[2] Unwilling.

CHAPTER VI

WHAT BEFELL AT THE QUEEN'S FERRY

AS soon as we came to the inn, Ransome led us up the stair to a

small room, with a bed in it, and heated like an oven by a great

fire of coal. At a table hard by the chimney, a tall, dark,

sober-looking man sat writing. In spite of the heat of the room,

he wore a thick sea-jacket, buttoned to the neck, and a tall

hairy cap drawn down over his ears; yet I never saw any man, not

even a judge upon the bench, look cooler, or more studious and

self-possessed, than this ship-captain.

He got to his feet at once, and coming forward, offered his

large hand to Ebenezer. "I am proud to see you, Mr. Balfour,"

said he, in a fine deep voice, "and glad that ye are here in

time. The wind's fair, and the tide upon the turn; we'll see the

old coal-bucket burning on the Isle of May before to-night."

"Captain Hoseason," returned my uncle, "you keep your room

unco hot."

"It's a habit I have, Mr. Balfour," said the skipper. "I'm

a cold-rife man by my nature; I have a cold blood, sir. There's

neither fur, nor flannel -- no, sir, nor hot rum, will warm up

what they call the temperature. Sir, it's the same with most men

that have been carbonadoed, as they call it, in the tropic

seas."

"Well, well, captain," replied my uncle, "we must all be

the way we're made."

But it chanced that this fancy of the captain's had a great

share in my misfortunes. For though I had promised myself not to

let my kinsman out of sight, I was both so impatient for a

nearer look of the sea, and so sickened by the closeness of the

room, that when he told me to "run down-stairs and play myself

awhile," I was fool enough to take him at his word.

Away I went, therefore, leaving the two men sitting down to

a bottle and a great mass of papers; and crossing the road in

front of the inn, walked down upon the beach. With the wind in

that quarter, only little wavelets, not much bigger than I had

seen upon a lake, beat upon the shore. But the weeds were new to

me -- some green, some brown and long, and some with little

bladders that crackled between my fingers. Even so far up the

firth, the smell of the sea-water was exceedingly salt and

stirring; the Covenant, besides, was beginning to shake out her

sails, which hung upon the yards in clusters; and the spirit of

all that I beheld put me in thoughts of far voyages and foreign

places.

I looked, too, at the seamen with the skiff -- big brown

fellows, some in shirts, some with jackets, some with coloured

handkerchiefs about their throats, one with a brace of pistols

stuck into his pockets, two or three with knotty bludgeons, and

all with their case-knives. I passed the time of day with one

that looked less desperate than his fellows, and asked him of

the sailing of the brig. He said they would get under way as

soon as the ebb set, and expressed his gladness to be out of a

port where there were no taverns and fiddlers; but all with such

horrifying oaths, that I made haste to get away from him.

This threw me back on Ransome, who seemed the least wicked

of that gang, and who soon came out of the inn and ran to me,

crying for a bowl of punch. I told him I would give him no such

thing, for neither he nor I was of an age for such indulgences.

"But a glass of ale you may have, and welcome," said I. He

mopped and mowed at me, and called me names; but he was glad to

get the ale, for all that; and presently we were set down at a

table in the front room of the inn, and both eating and drinking

with a good appetite.

Here it occurred to me that, as the landlord was a man of

that county, I might do well to make a friend of him. I offered

him a share, as was much the custom in those days; but he was

far too great a man to sit with such poor customers as Ransome

and myself, and he was leaving the room, when I called him back

to ask if he knew Mr. Rankeillor.

"Hoot, ay," says he, "and a very honest man. And, O,

by-the-by," says he, "was it you that came in with Ebenezer?"

And when I had told him yes, "Ye'll be no friend of his?" he

asked, meaning, in the Scottish way, that I would be no

relative.

I told him no, none."

I thought not," said he, "and yet ye have a kind of

gliff[1] of Mr. Alexander."

I said it seemed that Ebenezer was ill-seen in the country.

"Nae doubt," said the landlord. "He's a wicked auld man,

and there's many would like to see him girning in the tow.[2]

Jennet Clouston and mony mair that he has harried out of house

and hame. And yet he was ance a fine young fellow, too. But that

was before the sough[3] gaed abroad about Mr. Alexander, that

was like the death of him."

"And what was it?" I asked.

"Ou, just that he had killed him," said the landlord. "Did

ye never hear that?"

"And what would he kill him for?" said I.

"And what for, but just to get the place," said he.

"The place?" said I. "The Shaws?"

"Nae other place that I ken," said he.

"Ay, man?" said I. "Is that so? Was my -- was Alexander the

eldest son?"

"'Deed was he," said the landlord. "What else would he have

killed him for?"

And with that he went away, as he had been impatient to do

from the beginning.

Of course, I had guessed it a long while ago; but it is one

thing to guess, another to know; and I sat stunned with my good

fortune, and could scarce grow to believe that the same poor lad

who had trudged in the dust from Ettrick Forest not two days

ago, was now one of the rich of the earth, and had a house and

broad lands, and might mount his horse tomorrow. All these

pleasant things, and a thousand others, crowded into my mind, as

I sat staring before me out of the inn window, and paying no

heed to what I saw; only I remember that my eye lighted on

Captain Hoseason down on the pier among his seamen, and speaking

with some authority. And presently he came marching back towards

the house, with no mark of a sailor's clumsiness, but carrying

his fine, tall figure with a manly bearing, and still with the

same sober, grave expression on his face. I wondered if it was

possible that Ransome's stories could be true, and half

disbelieved them; they fitted so ill with the man's looks. But

indeed, he was neither so good as I supposed him, nor quite so

bad as Ransome did; for, in fact, he was two men, and left the

better one behind as soon as he set foot on board his vessel.

The next thing, I heard my uncle calling me, and found the

pair in the road together. It was the captain who addressed me,

and that with an air (very flattering to a young lad) of grave

equality.

"Sir," said he, "Mr. Balfour tells me great things of you;

and for my own part, I like your looks. I wish I was for longer

here, that we might make the better friends; but we'll make the

most of what we have. Ye shall come on board my brig for half an

hour, till the ebb sets, and drink a bowl with me."

Now, I longed to see the inside of a ship more than words

can tell; but I was not going to put myself in jeopardy, and I

told him my uncle and I had an appointment with a lawyer.

"Ay, ay," said he, "he passed me word of that. But, ye see,

the boat'll set ye ashore at the town pier, and that's but a

penny stonecast from Rankeillor's house." And here he suddenly

leaned down and whispered in my ear: "Take care of the old

tod;[4] he means mischief. Come aboard till I can get a word

with ye." And then, passing his arm through mine, he continued

aloud, as he set off towards his boat: "But, come, what can I

bring ye from the Carolinas? Any friend of Mr. Balfour's can

command. A roll of tobacco? Indian feather-work? a skin of a

wild beast? a stone pipe? the mocking-bird that mews for all the

world like a cat? the cardinal bird that is as red as blood? --

take your pick and say your pleasure."

By this time we were at the boat-side, and he was handing

me in. I did not dream of hanging back; I thought (the poor

fool!) that I had found a good friend and helper, and I was

rejoiced to see the ship. As soon as we were all set in our

places, the boat was thrust off from the pier and began to move

over the waters: and what with my pleasure in this new movement

and my surprise at our low position, and the appearance of the

shores, and the growing bigness of the brig as we drew near to

it, I could hardly understand what the captain said, and must

have answered him at random.

As soon as we were alongside (where I sat fairly gaping at

the ship's height, the strong humming of the tide against its

sides, and the pleasant cries of the seamen at their work)

Hoseason, declaring that he and I must be the first aboard,

ordered a tackle to be sent down from the main-yard. In this I

was whipped into the air and set down again on the deck, where

the captain stood ready waiting for me, and instantly slipped

back his arm under mine. There I stood some while, a little

dizzy with the unsteadiness of all around me, perhaps a little

afraid, and yet vastly pleased with these strange sights; the

captain meanwhile pointing out the strangest, and telling me

their names and uses.

"But where is my uncle?" said I suddenly.

"Ay," said Hoseason, with a sudden grimness, "that's the

point."

I felt I was lost. With all my strength, I plucked myself

clear of him and ran to the bulwarks. Sure enough, there was the

boat pulling for the town, with my uncle sitting in the stern.

I gave a piercing cry -- "Help, help! Murder!" -- so that both

sides of the anchorage rang with it, and my uncle turned round

where he was sitting, and showed me a face full of cruelty and

terror.

It was the last I saw. Already strong hands had been

plucking me back from the ship's side; and now a thunderbolt

seemed to strike me; I saw a great flash of fire, and fell

senseless.

[1] Look.

[2] Rope.

[3] Report.

[4] Fox.

CHAPTER VII

I GO TO SEA IN THE BRIG "COVENANT" OF DYSART

I CAME to myself in darkness, in great pain, bound hand and

foot, and deafened by many unfamiliar noises. There sounded in

my ears a roaring of water as of a huge mill-dam, the thrashing

of heavy sprays, the thundering of the sails, and the shrill

cries of seamen. The whole world now heaved giddily up, and now

rushed giddily downward; and so sick and hurt was I in body, and

my mind so much confounded, that it took me a long while,

chasing my thoughts up and down, and ever stunned again by a

fresh stab of pain, to realise that I must be lying somewhere

bound in the belly of that unlucky ship, and that the wind must

have strengthened to a gale. With the clear perception of my

plight, there fell upon me a blackness of despair, a horror of

remorse at my own folly, and a passion of anger at my uncle,

that once more bereft me of my senses.

When I returned again to life, the same uproar, the same

confused and violent movements, shook and deafened me; and

presently, to my other pains and distresses, there was added the

sickness of an unused landsman on the sea. In that time of my

adventurous youth, I suffered many hardships; but none that was

so crushing to my mind and body, or lit by so few hopes, as

these first hours aboard the brig.

I heard a gun fire, and supposed the storm had proved too

strong for us, and we were firing signals of distress. The

thought of deliverance, even by death in the deep sea, was

welcome to me. Yet it was no such matter; but (as I was

afterwards told) a common habit of the captain's, which I here

set down to show that even the worst man may have his kindlier

side. We were then passing, it appearcd, within some miles of

Dysart, where the brig was built, and where old Mrs. Hoseason,

the captain's mother, had come some years before to live; and

whether outward or inward bound, the Covenant was never suffered

to go by that place by day, without a gun fired and colours

shown.

I had no measure of time; day and night were alike in that

ill-smelling cavern of the ship's bowels where, I lay. and the

misery of my situation drew out the hours to double. How long,

therefore, I lay waiting to hear the ship split upon some rock,

or to feel her reel head foremost into the depths of the sea, I

have not the means of computation. But sleep at length stole

from me the consciousness of sorrow.

I was awakened by the light of a hand-lantern shining in my

face. A small man of about thirty, with green eyes and a tangle

of fair hair, stood looking down at me.

"Well," said he, "how goes it?"

I answered by a sob; and my visitor then felt my pulse and

temples, and set himself to wash and dress the wound upon my

scalp.

"Ay," said he, "a sore dunt.[1] What, man? Cheer up! The

world's no done; you've made a bad start of it but you'll make

a better. Have you had any meat?"

I said I could not look at it: and thereupon he gave me

some brandy and water in a tin pannikin, and left me once more

to myself.

The next time he came to see me, I was lying betwixt sleep

and waking, my eyes wide open in the darkness, the sickness

quite departed, but succeeded by a horrid giddiness and swimming

that was almost worse to bear. I ached, besides, in every limb,

and the cords that bound me seemed to be of fire. The smell of

the hole in which I lay seemed to have become a part of me; and

during the long interval since his last visit I had suffered

tortures of fear, now from the scurrying of the ship's rats,

that sometimes pattered on my very face, and now from the dismal

imaginings that haunt the bed of fever.

The glimmer of the lantern, as a trap opened, shone in like

the heaven's sunlight; and though it only showed me the strong,

dark beams of the ship that was my prison, I could have cried

aloud for gladness. The man with the green eyes was the first to

descend the ladder, and I noticed that he came somewhat

unsteadily. He was followed by the captain. Neither said a word;

but the first set to and examined me, and dressed my wound as

before, while Hoseason looked me in my face with an odd, black

look.

"Now, sir, you see for yourself," said the first: "a high

fever, no appetite, no light, no meat: you see for yourself what

that means."

"I am no conjurer, Mr. Riach," said the captain.

"Give me leave, sir" said Riach; "you've a good head upon

your shoulders, and a good Scotch tongue to ask with; but I will

leave you no manner of excuse; I want that boy taken out of this

hole and put in the forecastle."

"What ye may want, sir, is a matter of concern to nobody

but yoursel'," returned the captain; "but I can tell ye that

which is to be. Here he is; here he shall bide."

"Admitting that you have been paid in a proportion," said

the other, "I will crave leave humbly to say that I have not.

Paid I am, and none too much, to be the second officer of this

old tub, and you ken very well if I do my best to earn it. But

I was paid for nothing more."

"If ye could hold back your hand from the tin-pan, Mr.

Riach, I would have no complaint to make of ye," returned the

skipper. "and instead of asking riddles, I make bold to say that

ye would keep your breath to cool your porridge. We'll be

required on deck," he added, in a sharper note, and set one foot

upon the ladder.

But Mr. Riach caught him by the sleeve.

"Admitting that you have been paid to do a murder ----" he

began.

Hoseason turned upon him with a flash.

"What's that?" he cried. "What kind of talk is that?"

"It seems it is the talk that you can understand," said Mr.

Riach, looking him steadily in the face.

"Mr. Riach, I have sailed with ye three cruises," replied

the captain. "In all that time, sir, ye should have learned to

know me: I'm a stiff man, and a dour man; but for what ye say

the now -- fie, fie! -- it comes from a bad heart and a black

conscience. If ye say the lad will die----"

"Ay, will he!" said Mr. Riach.

"Well, sir, is not that enough?" said Hoseason. "Flit him

where ye please!"

Thereupon the captain ascended the ladder; and I, who had

lain silent throughout this strange conversation, beheld Mr.

Riach turn after him and bow as low as to his knees in what was

plainly a spirit of derision. Even in my then state of sickness,

I perceived two things: that the mate was touched with liquor,

as the captain hinted, and that (drunk or sober) he was like to

prove a valuable friend.

Five minutes afterwards my bonds were cut, I was hoisted on

a man's back, carried up to the forecastle, and laid in a bunk

on some sea-blankets; where the first thing that I did was to

lose my senses.

It was a blessed thing indeed to open my eyes again upon

the daylight, and to find myself in the society of men. The

forecastle was a roomy place enough, set all about with berths,

in which the men of the watch below were seated smoking, or

lying down asleep. The day being calm and the wind fair, the

scuttle was open, and not only the good daylight, but from time

to time (as the ship rolled) a dusty beam of sunlight shone in,

and dazzled and delighted me. I had no sooner moved, moreover,

than one of the men brought me a drink of something healing

which Mr. Riach had prepared, and bade me lie still and I should

soon be well again. There were no bones broken, he explained: "A

clour[2] on the head was naething. Man," said he, "it was me

that gave it ye!"

Here I lay for the space of many days a close prisoner, and

not only got my health again, but came to know my companions.

They were a rough lot indeed, as sailors mostly are: being men

rooted out of all the kindly parts of life, and condemned to

toss together on the rough seas, with masters no less cruel.

There were some among them that had sailed with the pirates and

seen things it would be a shame even to speak of; some were men

that had run from the king's ships, and went with a halter round

their necks, of which they made no secret; and all, as the

saying goes, were "at a word and a blow" with their best

friends. Yet I had not been many days shut up with them before

I began to be ashamed of my first judgment, when I had drawn

away from them at the Ferry pier, as though they had been

unclean beasts. No class of man is altogether bad, but each has

its own faults and virtues; and these shipmates of mine were no

exception to the rule. Rough they were, sure enough; and bad, I

suppose; but they had many virtues. They were kind when it

occurred to them, simple even beyond the simplicity of a country

lad like me, and had some glimmerings of honesty.

There was one man, of maybe forty, that would sit on my

berthside for hours and tell me of his wife and child. He was a

fisher that had lost his boat, and thus been driven to the

deep-sea voyaging. Well, it is years ago now: but I have never

forgotten him. His wife (who was "young by him," as he often

told me) waited in vain to see her man return; he would never

again make the fire for her in the morning, nor yet keep the

bairn when she was sick. Indeed, many of these poor fellows (as

the event proved) were upon their last cruise; the deep seas and

cannibal fish received them; and it is a thankless business to

speak ill of the dead.

Among other good deeds that they did, they returned my

money, which had been shared among them; and though it was about

a third short, I was very glad to get it, and hoped great good

from it in the land I was going to. The ship was bound for the

Carolinas; and you must not suppose that I was going to that

place merely as an exile. The trade was even then much

depressed; since that, and with the rebellion of the colonies

and the formation of the United States, it has, of course, come

to an end; but in those days of my youth, white men were still

sold into slavery on the plantations, and that was the destiny

to which my wicked uncle had condemned me.

The cabin-boy Ransome (from whom I had first heard of these

atrocities) came in at times from the round-house, where he

berthed and served, now nursing a bruised limb in silent agony,

now raving against the cruelty of Mr. Shuan. It made my heart

bleed; but the men had a great respect for the chief mate, who

was, as they said, "the only seaman of the whole jing-bang, and

none such a bad man when he was sober." Indeed, I found there

was a strange peculiarity about our two mates: that Mr. Riach

was sullen, unkind, and harsh when he was sober, and Mr. Shuan

would not hurt a fly except when he was drinking. I asked about

the captain; but I was told drink made no difference upon that

man of iron.

I did my best in the small time allowed me to make some

thing like a man, or rather I should say something like a boy,

of the poor creature, Ransome. But his mind was scarce truly

human. He could remember nothing of the time before he came to

sea; only that his father had made clocks, and had a starling in

the parlour, which could whistle "The North Countrie;" all else

had been blotted out in these years of hardship and cruelties.

He had a strange notion of the dry land, picked up from sailor's

stories: that it was a place where lads were put to some kind of

slavery called a trade, and where apprentices were continually

lashed and clapped into foul prisons. In a town, he thought

every second person a decoy, and every third house a place in

which seamen would be drugged and murdered. To be sure, I would

tell him how kindly I had myself been used upon that dry land he

was so much afraid of, and how well fed and carefully taught

both by my friends and my parents: and if he had been recently

hurt, he would weep bitterly and swear to run away; but if he

was in his usual crackbrain humour, or (still more) if he had

had a glass of spirits in the roundhouse, he would deride the

notion.

It was Mr. Riach (Heaven forgive him!) who gave the boy

drink; and it was, doubtless, kindly meant; but besides that it

was ruin to his health, it was the pitifullest thing in life to

see this unhappy, unfriended creature staggering, and dancing,

and talking he knew not what. Some of the men laughed, but not

all; others would grow as black as thunder (thinking, perhaps,

of their own childhood or their own children) and bid him stop

that nonsense, and think what he was doing. As for me, I felt

ashamed to look at him, and the poor child still comes about me

in my dreams.

All this time, you should know, the Covenant was meeting

continual head-winds and tumbling up and down against head-seas,

so that the scuttle was almost constantly shut, and the

forecastle lighted only by a swinging lantern on a beam. There

was constant labour for all hands; the sails had to be made and

shortened every hour; the strain told on the men's temper; there

was a growl of quarrelling all day, long from berth to berth;

and as I was never allowed to set my foot on deck, you can

picture to yourselves how weary of my life I grew to be, and how

impatient for a change.

And a change I was to get, as you shall hear; but I must

first tell of a conversation I had with Mr. Riach, which put a

little heart in me to bear my troubles. Getting him in a

favourable stage of drink (for indeed he never looked near me

when he was sober), I pledged him to secrecy, and told him my

whole story.

He declared it was like a ballad; that he would do his best

to help me; that I should have paper, pen, and ink, and write

one line to Mr. Campbell and another to Mr. Rankeillor; and that

if I had told the truth, ten to one he would be able (with their

help) to pull me through and set me in my rights.

"And in the meantime," says he, "keep your heart up. You're

not the only one, I'll tell you that. There's many a man hoeing

tobacco over-seas that should be mounting his horse at his own

door at home; many and many! And life is all a variorum, at the

best. Look at me: I'm a laird's son and more than half a doctor,

and here I am, man-Jack to Hoseason!"

I thought it would be civil to ask him for his story.

He whistled loud.

"Never had one," said he. "I like fun, that's all." And he

skipped out of the forecastle.

[1] Stroke.

[2] Blow.

CHAPTER VIII

THE ROUND-HOUSE

ONE night, about eleven o'clock, a man of Mr. Riach's watch

(which was on deck) came below for his jacket; and instantly

there began to go a whisper about the forecastle that "Shuan had

done for him at last." There was no need of a name; we all knew

who was meant; but we had scarce time to get the idea rightly in

our heads, far less to speak of it, when the scuttle was again

flung open, and Captain Hoseason came down the ladder. He looked

sharply round the bunks in the tossing light of the lantern; and

then, walking straight up to me, he addressed me, to my

surprise, in tones of kindness.

"My man," said he, "we want ye to serve in the round-house.

You and Ransome are to change berths. Run away aft with ye."

Even as he spoke, two seamen appeared in the scuttle,

carrying Ransome in their arms; and the ship at that moment

giving a great sheer into the sea, and the lantern swinging, the

light fell direct on the boy's face. It was as white as wax, and

had a look upon it like a dreadful smile. The blood in me ran

cold, and I drew in my breath as if I had been struck.

"Run away aft; run away aft with ye!" cried Hoseason.

And at that I brushed by the sailors and the boy (who

neither spoke nor moved), and ran up the ladder on deck.

The brig was sheering swiftly and giddily through a long,

cresting swell. She was on the starboard tack, and on the left

hand, under the arched foot of the foresail, I could see the

sunset still quite bright. This, at such an hour of the night,

surprised me greatly; but I was too ignorant to draw the true

conclusion -- that we were going north-about round Scotland, and

were now on the high sea between the Orkney and Shetland

Islands, having avoided the dangerous currents of the Pentland

Firth. For my part, who had been so long shut in the dark and

knew nothing of head-winds, I thought we might be half-way or

more across the Atlantic. And indeed (beyond that I wondered a

little at the lateness of the sunset light) I gave no heed to

it, and pushed on across the decks, running between the seas,

catching at ropes, and only saved from going overboard by one of

the hands on deck, who had been always kind to me.

The round-house, for which I was bound, and where I was now

to sleep and serve, stood some six feet above the decks, and

considering the size of the brig, was of good dimensions. Inside

were a fixed table and bench, and two berths, one for the

captain and the other for the two mates, turn and turn about. It

was all fitted with lockers from top to bottom, so as to stow

away the offieers' belongings and a part of the ship's stores;

there was a second store-room underneath, which you entered by

a hatchway in the middle of the deck; indeed, all the best of

the meat and drink and the whole of the powder were collected in

this place; and all the firearms, except the two pieces of brass

ordnance, were set in a rack in the aftermost wall of the

round-house. The most of the cutlasses were in another place.

A small window with a shutter on each side, and a skylight

in the roof, gave it light by, day; and after dark there was a

lamp always burning. It was burning when I entered, not

brightly, but enough to show Mr. Shuan sitting at the table,

with the brandy bottle and a tin pannikin in front of him. He

was a tall man, strongly made and very black; and he stared

before him on the table like one stupid.

He took no notice of my coming in; nor did he move when the

captain followed and leant on the berth beside me, looking

darkly at the mate. I stood in great fear of Hoseason, and had

my reasons for it; but something told me I need not be afraid of

him just then; and I whispered in his ear: "How is he?" He shook

his head like one that does not know and does not wish to think,

and his face was very stern.

Presently Mr. Riach came in. He gave the captain a glance

that meant the boy was dead as plain as speaking, and took his

place like the rest of us; so that we all three stood without a

word, staring down at Mr. Shuan, and Mr. Shuan (on his side) sat

without a word, looking hard upon the table.

All of a sudden he put out his hand to take the bottle; and

at that Mr. Riach started forward and caught it away from him,

rather by surprise than violence, crying out, with an oath, that

there had been too much of this work altogether, and that a

judgment would fall upon the ship. And as he spoke (the weather

sliding-doors standing open) he tossed the bottle into the sea.

Mr. Shuan was on his feet in a trice; he still looked

dazed, but he meant murder, ay, and would have done it, for the

second time that night, had not the captain stepped in between

him and his victim.

"Sit down!" roars the captain. "Ye sot and swine, do ye

know what ye've done? Ye've murdered the boy!"

Mr. Shuan seemed to understand; for he sat down again, and

put up his hand to his brow.

"Well," he said, "he brought me a dirty pannikin!"

At that word, the captain and I and Mr. Riach all looked at

each other for a second with a kind of frightened look; and then

Hoseason walked up to his chief officer, took him by the

shoulder, led him across to his bunk, and bade him lie down and

go to sleep, as you might speak to a bad child. The murderer

cried a little, but he took off his sea-boots and obeyed.

"Ah!" cried Mr. Riach, with a dreadful voice, "ye should

have interfered long syne. It's too late now."

"Mr. Riach," said the captain, "this night's work must

never be kennt in Dysart. The boy went overboard, sir; that's

what the story is; and I would give five pounds out of my pocket

it was true!" He turned to the table. "What made ye throw the

good bottle away?" he added. "There was nae sense in that, sir.

Here, David, draw me another. They're in the bottom locker;" and

he tossed me a key. "Ye'll need a glass yourself, sir," he added

to Riach." Yon was an ugly thing to see."

So the pair sat down and hob-a-nobbed; and while they did

so, the murderer, who had been lying and whimpering in his

berth, raised himself upon his elbow and looked at them and at

me.

That was the first night of my new duties; and in the

course of the next day I had got well into the run of them. I

had to serve at the meals, which the captain took at regular

hours, sitting down with the officer who was off, duty; all the

day through I would be running with a dram to one or other of my

three masters; and at night I slept on a blanket thrown on the

deck boards at the aftermost end of the round-house, and right

in the draught of the two doors. It was a hard and a cold bed;

nor was I suffered to sleep without interruption; for some one

would be always coming in from deck to get a dram, and when a

fresh watch was to be set, two and sometimes all three would sit

down and brew a bowl together. How they kept their health, I

know not, any more than how I kept my own.

And yet in other ways it was an easy service. There was no

cloth to lay; the meals were either of oatmeal porridge or salt

junk, except twice a week, when there was duff: and though I was

clumsy enough and (not being firm on my sealegs) sometimes fell

with what I was bringing them, both Mr. Riach and the captain

were singularly patient. I could not but fancy they were making

up lee-way with their consciences, and that they would scarce

have been so good with me if they had not been worse with

Ransome.

As for Mr. Shuan, the drink or his crime, or the two

together, had certainly troubled his mind. I cannot say I ever

saw him in his proper wits. He never grew used to my being

there, stared at me continually (sometimes, I could have

thought, with terror), and more than once drew back from my hand

when I was serving him. I was pretty sure from the first that he

had no clear mind of what he had done, and on my second day in

the round-house I had the proof of it. We were alone, and he had

been staring at me a long time, when all at once, up he got, as

pale as death, and came close up to me, to my great terror. But

I had no cause to be afraid of him.

"You were not here before?" he asked.

"No, sir," said I."

"There was another boy?" he asked again; and when I had

answered him, "Ah!" says he, "I thought that," and went and sat

down, without another word, except to call for brandy.

You may think it strange, but for all the horror I had, I

was still sorry for him. He was a married man, with a wife in

Leith; but whether or no he had a family, I have now forgotten;

I hope not.

Altogether it was no very hard life for the time it lasted,

which (as you are to hear) was not long. I was as well fed as

the best of them; even their pickles, which were the great

dainty, I was allowed my share of; and had I liked I might have

been drunk from morning to night, like Mr. Shuan. I had company,

too, and good company of its sort. Mr. Riach, who had been to

the college, spoke to me like a friend when he was not sulking,

and told me many curious things, and some that were informing;

and even the captain, though he kept me at the stick's end the

most part of the time, would sometimes unbuckle a bit, and tell

me of the fine countries he had visited.

The shadow of poor Ransome, to be sure, lay on all four of

us, and on me and Mr. Shuan in particular, most heavily. And

then I had another trouble of my own. Here I was, doing dirty

work for three men that I looked down upon, and one of whom, at

least, should have hung upon a gallows; that was for the

present; and as for the future, I could only see myself slaving

alongside of negroes in the tobacco fields. Mr. Riach, perhaps

from caution, would never suffer me to say another word about my

story; the captain, whom I tried to approach, rebuffed me like

a dog and would not hear a word; and as the days came and went,

my heart sank lower and lower, till I was even glad of the work

which kept me from thinking.

CHAPTER IX

THE MAN WITH THE BELT OF GOLD

MORE than a week went by, in which the ill-luck that had

hitherto pursued the Covenant upon this voyage grew yet more

strongly marked. Some days she made a little way; others, she

was driven actually back. At last we were beaten so far to the

south that we tossed and tacked to and fro the whole of the

ninth day, within sight of Cape Wrath and the wild, rocky coast

on either hand of it. There followed on that a council of the

officers, and some decision which I did not rightly understand,

seeing only the result: that we had made a fair wind of a foul

one and were running south.

The tenth afternoon there was a falling swell and a thick,

wet, white fog that hid one end of the brig from the other. All

afternoon, when I went on deck, I saw men and officers listening

hard over the bulwarks -- "for breakers," they said; and though

I did not so much as understand the word, I felt danger in the

air, and was excited.

Maybe about ten at night, I was serving Mr. Riach and the

captain at their supper, when the ship struck something with a

great sound, and we heard voices singing out. My two masters

leaped to their feet.

"She's struck!" said Mr. Riach.

"No, sir," said the captain. "We've only run a boat down."

And they hurried out.

The captain was in the right of it. We had run down a boat

in the fog, and she had parted in the midst and gone to the

bottom with all her crew but one. This man (as I heard

afterwards) had been sitting in the stern as a passenger, while

the rest were on the benches rowing. At the moment of the blow,

the stern had been thrown into the air, and the man (having his

hands free, and for all he was encumbered with a frieze overcoat

that came below his knees) had leaped up and caught hold of the

brig's bowsprit. It showed he had luck and much agility and

unusual strength, that he should have thus saved himself from

such a pass. And yet, when the captain brought him into the

round-house, and I set eyes on him for the first time, he looked

as cool as I did.

He was smallish in stature, but well set and as nimble as

a goat; his face was of a good open expression, but sunburnt

very dark, and heavily freckled and pitted with the small-pox;

his eyes were unusually light and had a kind of dancing madness

in them, that was both engaging and alarming; and when he took

off his great-coat, he laid a pair of fine silver-mounted

pistols on the table, and I saw that he was belted with a great

sword. His manners, besides, were elegant, and he pledged the

captain handsomely. Altogether I thought of him, at the first

sight, that here was a man I would rather call my friend than my

enemy.

The captain, too, was taking his observations, but rather

of the man's clothes than his person. And to be sure, as soon as

he had taken off the great-coat, he showed forth mighty fine for

the round-house of a merchant brig: having a hat with feathers,

a red waistcoat, breeches of black plush, and a blue coat with

silver buttons and handsome silver lace; costly clothes, though

somewhat spoiled with the fog and being slept in.

"I'm vexed, sir, about the boat," says the captain.

"There are some pretty men gone to the bottom," said the

stranger, "that I would rather see on the dry land again than

half a score of boats."

"Friends of yours?" said Hoseason.

"You have none such friends in your country," was the

reply. "They would have died for me like dogs."

"Well, sir," said the captain, still watching him, "there

are more men in the world than boats to put them in."

"And that's true, too," cried the other, "and ye seem to be

a gentleman of great penetration."

"I have been in France, sir," says the captain, so that it

was plain he meant more by the words than showed upon the face

of them.

"Well, sir," says the other, "and so has many a pretty man,

for the matter of that."

"No doubt, sir" says the captain, "and fine coats."

"Oho!" says the stranger, "is that how the wind sets?" And

he laid his hand quickly on his pistols.

"Don't be hasty," said the captain. "Don't do a mischief

before ye see the need of it. Ye've a French soldier's coat upon

your back and a Scotch tongue in your head, to be sure; but so

has many an honest fellow in these days, and I dare say none the

worse of it."

"So?" said the gentleman in the fine coat: "are ye of the

honest party?" (meaning, Was he a Jacobite? for each side, in

these sort of civil broils, takes the name of honesty for its

own).

"Why, sir," replied the captain, "I am a true-blue

Protestant, and I thank God for it." (It was the first word of

any religion I had ever heard from him, but I learnt afterwards

he was a great church-goer while on shore.) "But, for all that,"

says he, "I can be sorry to see another man with his back to the

wall."

"Can ye so, indeed?" asked the Jacobite. "Well, sir, to be

quite plain with ye, I am one of those honest gentlemen that

were in trouble about the years forty-five and six; and (to be

still quite plain with ye) if I got into the hands of any of the

red-coated gentry, it's like it would go hard with me. Now, sir,

I was for France; and there was a French ship cruising here to

pick me up; but she gave us the go-by in the fog -- as I wish

from the heart that ye had done yoursel'! And the best that I

can say is this: If ye can set me ashore where I was going, I

have that upon me will reward you highly for your trouble."

"In France?" says the captain. "No, sir; that I cannot do.

But where ye come from -- we might talk of that."

And then, unhappily, he observed me standing in my corner,

and packed me off to the galley to get supper for the gentleman.

I lost no time, I promise you; and when I came back into the

round-house, I found the gentleman had taken a money-belt from

about his waist, and poured out a guinea or two upon the table.

The captain was looking at the guineas, and then at the belt,

and then at the gentleman's face; and I thought he seemed

excited.

"Half of it," he cried, "and I'm your man!"

The other swept back the guineas into the belt, and put it

on again under his waistcoat. "I have told ye" sir" said he,

"that not one doit of it belongs to me. It belongs to my

chieftain," and here he touched his hat," and while I would be

but a silly messenger to grudge some of it that the rest might

come safe, I should show myself a hound indeed if I bought my

own carcase any too dear. Thirty guineas on the sea-side, or

sixty if ye set me on the Linnhe Loch. Take it, if ye will; if

not, ye can do your worst."

"Ay," said Hoseason. "And if I give ye over to the

soldiers?"

"Ye would make a fool's bargain," said the other. "My

chief, let me tell you, sir, is forfeited, like every honest man

in Scotland. His estate is in the hands of the man they call

King George; and it is his officers that collect the rents, or

try to collect them. But for the honour of Scotland, the poor

tenant bodies take a thought upon their chief lying in exile;

and this money is a part of that very rent for which King George

is looking. Now, sir, ye seem to me to be a man that understands

things: bring this money within the reach of Government, and how

much of it'll come to you?"

"Little enough, to be sure," said Hoseason; and then, "if

they, knew" he added, drily. "But I think, if I was to try, that

I could hold my tongue about it."

"Ah, but I'll begowk[1] ye there!" cried the gentleman.

"Play me false, and I'll play you cunning. If a hand is laid

upon me, they shall ken what money it is."

"Well," returned the captain, "what must be must. Sixty

guineas, and done. Here's my hand upon it."

"And here's mine," said the other.

And thereupon the captain went out (rather hurriedly, I

thought), and left me alone in the round-house with the

stranger.

At that period (so soon after the forty-five) there were

many exiled gentlemen coming back at the peril of their lives,

either to see their friends or to collect a little money; and as

for the Highland chiefs that had been forfeited, it was a common

matter of talk how their tenants would stint themselves to send

them money, and their clansmen outface the soldiery to get it

in, and run the gauntlet of our great navy to carry it across.

All this I had, of course, heard tell of; and now I had a man

under my eyes whose life was forfeit on all these counts and

upon one more, for he was not only a rebel and a smuggler of

rents, but had taken service with King Louis of France. And as

if all this were not enough, he had a belt full of golden

guineas round his loins. Whatever my opinions, I could not look

on such a man without a lively interest.

"And so you're a Jacobite?" said I, as I set meat before

him."

"Ay" said he, beginning to eat. "And you, by your long

face, should be a Whig?"[2]

"Betwixt and between," said I, not to annoy him; for indeed

I was as good a Whig as Mr. Campbell could make me.

"And that's naething," said he. "But I'm saying, Mr.

Betwixt-and-Between," he added, "this bottle of yours is dry;

and it's hard if I'm to pay sixty guineas and be grudged a dram

upon the back of it."

"I'll go and ask for the key," said I, and stepped on deck.

The fog was as close as ever, but the swell almost down.

They had laid the brig to, not knowing precisely where they

were, and the wind (what little there was of it) not serving

well for their true course. Some of the hands were still

hearkening for breakers; but the captain and the two officers

were in the waist with their heads together. It struck me (I

don't know why) that they were after no good; and the first word

I heard, as I drew softly near, more than confirmed me.

It was Mr. Riach, crying out as if upon a sudden thought:"

Could n't we wile him out of the round-house?"

"He's better where he is," returned Hoseason; "he has n't

room to use his sword."

"Well, that's true," said Riach; "but he's hard to come

at."

"Hut!" said Hoseason. "We can get the man in talk, one upon

each side, and pin him by the two arms; or if that'll not hold,

sir, we can make a run by both the doors and get him under hand

before he has the time to draw"

At this hearing, I was seized with both fear and anger at

these treacherous, greedy, bloody men that I sailed with. My

first mind was to run away; my second was bolder.

"Captain," said I, "the gentleman is seeking a dram, and

the bottle's out. Will you give me the key?"

They all started and turned about.

"Why, here's our chance to get the firearms!" Riach cried;

and then to me: "Hark ye, David," he said, "do ye ken where the

pistols are?"

"Ay, ay," put in Hoseason. "David kens; David's a good lad.

Ye see, David my man, yon wild Hielandman is a danger to the

ship, besides being a rank foe to King George, God bless him!"

I had never been so be-Davided since I came on board: but

I said Yes, as if all I heard were quite natural.

"The trouble is," resumed the captain, "that all our

firelocks, great and little, are in the round-house under this

man's nose; likewise the powder. Now, if I, or one of the

officers, was to go in and take them, he would fall to thinking.

But a lad like you, David, might snap up a horn and a pistol or

two without remark. And if ye can do it cleverly, I'll bear it

in mind when it'll be good for you to have friends; and that's

when we come to Carolina."

Here Mr. Riach whispered him a little.

"Very right, sir," said the captain; and then to myself:"

And see here, David, yon man has a beltful of gold, and I give

you my word that you shall have your fingers in it."

I told him I would do as he wished, though indeed I had

scarce breath to speak with; and upon that he gave me the key of

the spirit locker, and I began to go slowly back to the

round-house. What was I to do? They were dogs and thieves; they

had stolen me from my own country; they had killed poor Ransome;

and was I to hold the candle to another murder? But then, upon

the other hand, there was the fear of death very plain before

me; for what could a boy and a man, if they were as brave as

lions, against a whole ship's company?

I was still arguing it back and forth, and getting no great

clearness, when I came into the round-house and saw the Jacobite

eating his supper under the lamp; and at that my mind was made

up all in a moment. I have no credit by it; it was by no choice

of mine, but as if by compulsion, that I walked right up to the

table and put my hand on his shoulder.

"Do ye want to be killed?" said I. He sprang to his feet,

and looked a question at me as clear as if he had spoken.

"O!" cried I, "they're all murderers here; it's a ship full

of them! They've murdered a boy already. Now it's you."

"Ay, ay" said he; "but they have n't got me yet." And then

looking at me curiously, "Will ye stand with me?"

"That will I!" said I. "I am no thief, nor yet murderer.

I'll stand by you."

"Why, then," said he, "what's your name?"

"David Balfour," said I; and then, thinking that a man with

so fine a coat must like fine people, I added for the first

time, "of Shaws."

It never occurred to him to doubt me, for a Highlander is

used to see great gentlefolk in great poverty; but as he had no

estate of his own, my words nettled a very childish vanity he

had.

"My name is Stewart," he said, drawing himself up. "Alan

Breck, they call me. A king's name is good enough for me, though

I bear it plain and have the name of no farm-midden to clap to

the hind-end of it."

And having administered this rebuke, as though it were

something of a chief importance, he turned to examine our

defences.

The round-house was built very strong, to support the

breaching of the seas. Of its five apertures, only the skylight

and the two doors were large enough for the passage of a man.

The doors, besides, could be drawn close: they were of stout

oak, and ran in grooves, and were fitted with hooks to keep them

either shut or open, as the need arose. The one that was already

shut I secured in this fashion; but when I was proceeding to

slide to the other, Alan stopped me.

"David," said he --" for I cannae bring to mind the name of

your landed estate, and so will make so bold as to call you

David -- that door, being open, is the best part of my

defences."

"It would be yet better shut," says I.

"Not so, David," says he. "Ye see, I have but one face; but

so long as that door is open and my face to it, the best part of

my enemies will be in front of me, where I would aye wish to

find them."

Then he gave me from the rack a cutlass (of which there

were a few besides the firearms), choosing it with great care,

shaking his head and saying he had never in all his life seen

poorer weapons; and next he set me down to the table with a

powder-horn, a bag of bullets and all the pistols, which he bade

me charge.

"And that will be better work, let me tell you," said he,

"for a gentleman of decent birth, than scraping plates and

raxing[3] drams to a wheen tarry sailors."

Thereupon he stood up in the midst with his face to the

door, and drawing his great sword, made trial of the room he had

to wield it in.

"I must stick to the point," he said, shaking his head;"

and that's a pity, too. It does n't set my genius, which is all

for the upper guard. And, now" said he, "do you keep on charging

the pistols, and give heed to me."

I told him I would listen closely. My chest was tight, my

mouth dry, the light dark to my eyes; the thought of the numbers

that were soon to leap in upon us kept my heart in a flutter:

and the sea, which I heard washing round the brig, and where I

thought my dead body would be cast ere morning, ran in my mind

strangely.

"First of all," said he, "how many are against us?"

I reckoned them up; and such was the hurry of my mind, I

had to cast the numbers twice. "Fifteen," said I.

Alan whistled. "Well," said he, "that can't be cured. And

now follow me. It is my part to keep this door, where I look for

the main battle. In that, ye have no hand. And mind and dinnae

fire to this side unless they get me down; for I would rather

have ten foes in front of me than one friend like you cracking

pistols at my back."

I told him, indeed I was no great shot."

And that, s very bravely said," he cried, in a great

admiration of my candour. "There's many a pretty gentleman that

wouldnae dare to say it."

"But then, sir" said I, "there is the door behind you"

which they may perhaps break in."

"Ay," said he, "and that is a part of your work. No sooner

the pistols charged, than ye must climb up into yon bed where

ye're handy at the window; and if they lift hand, against the

door, ye're to shoot. But that's not all. Let's make a bit of a

soldier of ye, David. What else have ye to guard?"

"There's the skylight," said I. "But indeed, Mr. Stewart,

I would need to have eyes upon both sides to keep the two of

them; for when my face is at the one, my back is to the other."

"And that's very true," said Alan. "But have ye no ears to

your head?"

"To be sure!" cried I. "I must hear the bursting of the

glass!"

"Ye have some rudiments of sense," said Alan, grimly.

[1] Befool

[2] Whig or Whigamore was the cant name for those who were loyal

to King George.

[3] Reaching.

CHAPTER X

THE SIEGE OF THE ROUND-HOUSE

BUT now our time of truce was come to an end. Those on deck had

waited for my coming till they grew impatient; and scarce had

Alan spoken, when the captain showed face in the open door.

"Stand!" cried Alan, and pointed his sword at him. The

captain stood. indeed; but he neither winced nor drew back a

foot.

"A naked sword?" says he. "This is a strange return for

hospitality."

"Do ye see me?" said Alan. "I am come of kings; I bear a

king's name. My badge is the oak. Do ye see my sword? It has

slashed the heads off mair Whigamores than you have toes upon

your feet. Call up your vermin to your back, sir, and fall on!

The sooner the clash begins, the sooner ye'll taste this steel

throughout your vitals."

The captain said nothing to Alan, but he looked over at me

with an ugly look. "David," said he, "I'll mind this;" and the

sound of his voice went through me with a jar.

Next moment he was gone.

"And now," said Alan, "let your hand keep your head, for

the grip is coming."

Alan drew a dirk, which he held in his left hand in case

they should run in under his sword. I, on my part, clambered up

into the berth with an armful of pistols and something of a

heavy heart, and set open the window where I was to watch. It

was a small part of the deck that I could overlook, but enough

for our purpose. The sea had gone down, and the wind was steady

and kept the sails quiet; so that there was a great stillness in

the ship, in which I made sure I heard the sound of muttering

voices. A little after, and there came a clash of steel upon the

deck, by which I knew they were dealing out the cutlasses and

one had been let fall; and after that, silence again.

I do not know if I was what you call afraid; but my heart

beat like a bird's, both quick and little; and there was a

dimness came before my eyes which I continually rubbed away, and

which continually returned. As for hope, I had none; but only a

darkness of despair and a sort of anger against all the world

that made me long to sell my life as dear as I was able. I tried

to pray, I remember, but that same hurry of my mind, like a man

running, would not suffer me to think upon the words; and my

chief wish was to have the thing begin and be done with it.

It came all of a sudden when it did, with a rush of feet

and a roar, and then a shout from Alan, and a sound of blows and

some one crying out as if hurt. I looked back over my shoulder,

and saw Mr. Shuan in the doorway, crossing blades with Alan.

"That's him that killed the boy!" I cried.

"Look to your window!" said Alan; and as I turned back to

my place, I saw him pass his sword through the mate's body.

It was none too soon for me to look to my own part; for my

head was scarce back at the window, before five men, carrying a

spare yard for a battering-ram, ran past me and took post to

drive the door in. I had never fired with a pistol in my life,

and not often with a gun; far less against a fellow-creature.

But it was now or never; and just as they swang the yard, I

cried out: "Take that!" and shot into their midst.

I must have hit one of them, for he sang out and gave back

a step, and the rest stopped as if a little disconcerted. Before

they had time to recover, I sent another ball over their heads;

and at my third shot (which went as wide as the second) the

whole party threw down the yard and ran for it.

Then I looked round again into the deck-house. The whole

place was full of the smoke of my own firing, just as my ears

seemed to be burst with the noise of the shots. But there was

Alan, standing as before; only now his sword was running blood

to the hilt, and himself so swelled with triumph and fallen into

so fine an attitude, that he looked to be invincible. Right

before him on the floor was Mr. Shuan, on his hands and knees;

the blood was pouring from his mouth, and he was sinking slowly

lower, with a terrible, white face; and just as I looked, some

of those from behind caught hold of him by the heels and dragged

him bodily out of the round-house. I believe he died as they

were doing it.

"There's one of your Whigs for ye!" cried Alan; and then

turing to me, he asked if I had done much execution.

I told him I had winged one, and thought it was the

captain.

"And I've settled two," says he. "No, there's not enough

blood let; they'll be back again. To your watch, David. This was

but a dram before meat."

I settled back to my place, re-charging the three pistols

I had fired, and keeping watch with both eye and ear.

Our enemies were disputing not far off upon the deck, and

that so loudly that I could hear a word or two above the washing

of the seas.

"It was Shuan bauchled[1] it," I heard one say.

And another answered him with a "Wheesht, man! He's paid

the piper."

After that the voices fell again into the same muttering as

before. Only now, one person spoke most of the time, as though

laying down a plan, and first one and then another answered him

briefly, like men taking orders. By this, I made sure they were

coming on again, and told Alan.

"It's what we have to pray for," said he. "Unless we can

give them a good distaste of us, and done with it, there'll be

nae sleep for either you or me. But this time, mind, they'll be

in earnest."

By this, my pistols were ready, and there was nothing to do

but listen and wait. While the brush lasted, I had not the time

to think if I was frighted; but now, when all was still again,

my mind ran upon nothing else. The thought of the sharp swords

and the cold steel was strong in me; and presently, when I began

to hear stealthy steps and a brushing of men's clothes against

the round-house wall, and knew they were taking their places in

the dark, I could have found it in my mind to cry out aloud.

All this was upon Alan's side; and I had begun to think my

share of the fight was at an end, when I heard some one drop

softly on the roof above me.

Then there came a single call on the sea-pipe, and that was

the signal. A knot of them made one rush of it, cutlass in hand,

against the door; and at the same moment, the glass of the

skylight was dashed in a thousand pieces, and a man leaped

through and landed on the floor. Before he got his feet, I had

clapped a pistol to his back, and might have shot him, too; only

at the touch of him (and him alive) my whole flesh misgave me,

and I could no more pull the trigger than I could have flown.

He had dropped his cutlass as he jumped, and when he felt

the pistol, whipped straight round and laid hold of me, roaring

out an oath; and at that either my courage came again, or I grew

so much afraid as came to the same thing; for I gave a shriek

and shot him in the midst of the body. He gave the most

horrible, ugly groan and fell to the floor. The foot of a second

fellow, whose legs were dangling through the skylight, struck me

at the same time upon the head; and at that I snatched another

pistol and shot this one through the thigh, so that he slipped

through and tumbled in a lump on his companion's body. There was

no talk of missing, any more than there was time to aim; I

clapped the muzzle to the very place and fired.

I might have stood and stared at them for long, but I heard

Alan shout as if for help, and that brought me to my senses.

He had kept the door so long; but one of the seamen, while

he was engaged with others, had run in under his guard and

caught him about the body. Alan was dirking him with his left

hand, but the fellow clung like a leech. Anothcr had broken in

and had his cutlass raised. The door was thronged with their

faces. I thought we were lost, and catching up my cutlass, fell

on them in flank.

But I had not time to be of help. The wrestler dropped at

last; and Alan, leaping back to get his distance, ran upon the

others like a bull, roaring as he went. They broke before him

like water, turning, and running, and falling one against

another in their haste. The sword in his hands flashed like

quicksilver into the huddle of our fleeing enemies; and at every

flash there came the scream of a man hurt. I was still thinking

we were lost, when lo! they were all gone, and Alan was driving

them along the deck as a sheep-dog chases sheep.

Yet he was no sooner out than he was back again, being as

cautious as he was brave; and meanwhile the seamen continued

running and crying out as if he was still behind them; and we

heard them tumble one upon another into the forecastle, and

clap-to the hatch upon the top.

The round-house was like a shambles; three were dead

inside, another lay in his death agony across the threshold; and

there were Alan and I victorious and unhurt.

He came up to me with open arms. "Come to my arms!" he

cried, and embraced and kissed me hard upon both cheek. "David,"

said he, "I love you like a brother. And O, man," he cried in a

kind of ecstasy, "am I no a bonny fighter?"

Thereupon he turned to the four enemies, passed his sword

clean through each of them, and tumbled them out of doors one

after the other. As he did so, he kept humming and singing and

whistling to himself, like a man trying to recall an air; only

what he was trying was to make one. All the while, the flush was

in his face, and his eyes were as bright as a five-year-old

child's with a new toy. And presently he sat down upon the

table, sword in hand; the air that he was making all the time

began to run a little clearer, and then clearer still; and then

out he burst with a great voice into a Gaelic song.

I have translated it here, not in verse (of which I have no

skill) but at least in the king's English. He sang it often

afterwards, and the thing became popular; so that I have, heard

it, and had it explained to me, many's the time."

This is the song of the sword of Alan;

The smith made it,

The fire set it;

Now it shines in the hand of Alan Breck.

Their eyes were many and bright,

Swift were they to behold,

Many the hands they guided:

The sword was alone.

The dun deer troop over the hill,

They are many, the hill is one;

The dun deer vanish,

The hill remains.

Come to me from the hills of heather,

Come from the isles of the sea.

O far-beholding eagles,

Here is your meat.

Now this song which he made (both words and music) in the

hour of our victory, is something less than just to me, who

stood beside him in the tussle. Mr. Shuan and five more were

either killed outright or thoroughly disabled; but of these, two

fell by my hand, the two that came by the skylight. Four more

were hurt, and of that number, one (and he not the least

important) got his hurt from me. So that, altogether, I did my

fair share both of the killing and the wounding, and might have

claimed a place in Alan's verses. But poets have to think upon

their rhymes; and in good prose talk, Alan always did me more

than justice.

In the meanwhile, I was innocent of any wrong being done

me. For not only I knew no word of the Gaelic; but what with the

long suspense of the waiting, and the scurry and strain of our

two spirts of fighting, and more than all, the horror I had of

some of my own share in it, the thing was no sooner over than I

was glad to stagger to a seat. There was that tightness on my

chest that I could hardly breathe; the thought of the two men I

had shot sat upon me like a nightmare; and all upon a sudden,

and before I had a guess of what was coming, I began to sob and

cry like any child.

Alan clapped my shoulder, and said I was a brave lad and

wanted nothing but a sleep.

"I'll take the first watch," said he. "Ye've done well by

me, David, first and last; and I wouldn't lose you for all Appin

-- no, nor for Breadalbane."

So I made up my bed on the floor; and he took the first

spell, pistol in hand and sword on knee, three hours by the

captain's watch upon the wall. Then he roused me up, and I took

my turn of three hours; before the end of which it was broad

day, and a very quiet morning, with a smooth, rolling sea that

tossed the ship and made the blood run to and fro on the

round-house floor, and a heavy rain that drummed upon the roof.

All my watch there was nothing stirring; and by the banging of

the helm, I knew they had even no one at the tiller. Indeed (as

I learned afterwards) there were so many of them hurt or dead,

and the rest in so ill a temper, that Mr. Riach and the captain

had to take turn and turn like Alan and me, or the brig might

have gone ashore and nobody the wiser. It was a mercy the night

had fallen so still, for the wind had gone down as soon as the

rain began. Even as it was, I judged by the wailing of a great

number of gulls that went crying and fishing round the ship,

that she must have drifted pretty near the coast or one of the

islands of the Hebrides; and at last, looking out of the door of

the round-house, I saw the great stone hills of Skye on the

right hand, and, a little more astern, the strange isle of Rum.

[1] Bungled.

CHAPTER XI

THE CAPTAIN KNUCKLES UNDER

ALAN and I sat down to breakfast about six of the clock. The

floor was covered with broken glass and in a horrid mess of

blood, which took away my hunger. In all other ways we were in

a situation not only agreeable but merry; having ousted the

officers from their own cabin, and having at command all the

drink in the ship -- both wine and spirits -- and all the dainty

part of what was eatable, such as the pickles and the fine sort

of bread. This, of itself, was enough to set us in good humour,

but the richest part of it was this, that the two thirstiest men

that ever came out of Scotland (Mr. Shuan being dead) were now

shut in the fore-part of the ship and condemned to what they

hated most -- cold water.

"And depend upon it," Alan said, "we shall hear more of

them ere long. Ye may keep a man from the fighting, but never

from his bottle."

We made good company for each other. Alan, indeed,

expressed himself most lovingly; and taking a knife from the

table, cut me off one of the silver buttons from his coat.

"I had them," says he, "from my father, Duncan Stewart; and

now give ye one of them to be a keepsake for last night's work.

And wherever ye go and show that button, the friends of Alan

Breck will come around you."

He said this as if he had been Charlemagne, and commanded

armies; and indeed, much as I admired his courage, I was always

in danger of smiling at his vanity: in danger, I say, for had I

not kept my countenance, I would be afraid to think what a

quarrel might have followed.

As soon as we were through with our meal he rummaged in the

captain's locker till he found a clothes-brush; and then taking

off his coat, began to visit his suit and brush away the stains,

with such care and labour as I supposed to have been only usual

with women. To be sure, he had no other; and, besides (as he

said), it belonged to a king and so behoved to be royally looked

after.

For all that, when I saw what care he took to pluck out the

threads where the button had been cut away, I put a higher value

on his gift.

He was still so engaged when we were hailed by Mr. Riach

from the deck, asking for a parley; and I, climbing through the

skylight and sitting on the edge of it, pistol in hand and with

a bold front, though inwardly in fear of broken glass, hailed

him back again and bade him speak out. He came to the edge of

the round-house, and stood on a coil of rope, so that his chin

was on a level with the roof; and we looked at each other awhile

in silence. Mr. Riach, as I do not think he had been very

forward in the battle, so he had got off with nothing worse than

a blow upon the cheek: but he looked out of heart and very

weary, having been all night afoot, either standing watch or

doctoring the wounded.

"This is a bad job," said he at last, shaking his head.

"It was none of our choosing," said I.

"The captain," says he, "would like to speak with your

friend. They might speak at the window."

"And how do we know what treachery he means?" cried I.

"He means none, David," returned Mr. Riach, "and if he did,

I'll tell ye the honest truth, we couldnae get the men to

follow."

"Is that so?" said I.

"I'll tell ye more than that," said he. "It's not only the

men; it's me. I'm frich'ened, Davie." And he smiled across at

me. "No," he continued, "what we want is to be shut of him."

Thereupon I consulted with Alan, and the parley was agreed

to and parole given upon either side; but this was not the whole

of Mr. Riach's business, and he now begged me for a dram with

such instancy and such reminders of his former kindness, that at

last I handed him a pannikin with about a gill of brandy. He

drank a part, and then carried the rest down upon the deck, to

share it (I suppose) with his superior.

A little after, the captain came (as was agreed) to one of

the windows, and stood there in the rain, with his arm in a

sling, and looking stern and pale, and so old that my heart

smote me for having fired upon him.

Alan at once held a pistol in his face.

"Put that thing up!" said the captain. "Have I not passed

my word, sir? or do ye seek to affront me?"

"Captain," says Alan, "I doubt your word is a breakable.

Last night ye haggled and argle-bargled like an apple-wife; and

then passed me your word, and gave me your hand to back it; and

ye ken very well what was the upshot. Be damned to your word!"

says he.

"Well, well, sir," said the captain, "ye'll get little good

by swearing." (And truly that was a fault of which the captain

was quite free.) "But we have other things to speak," he

continued, bitterly. "Ye've made a sore hash of my brig; I

haven't hands enough left to work her; and my first officer

(whom I could ill spare) has got your sword throughout his

vitals, and passed without speech. There is nothing left me,

sir, but to put back into the port of Glasgow after hands; and

there (by your leave) ye will find them that are better able to

talk to you."

"Ay?" said Alan; "and faith, I'll have a talk with them

mysel'! Unless there's naebody speaks English in that town, I

have a bonny tale for them. Fifteen tarry sailors upon the one

side, and a man and a halfling boy upon the other! O, man, it's

peetiful!"

Hoseason flushed red.

"No," continued Alan, "that'll no do. Ye'll just have to

set me ashore as we agreed."

"Ay," said Hoseason, "but my first officer is dead -- ye

ken best how. There's none of the rest of us acquaint with this

coast" sir; and it's one very dangerous to ships."

"I give ye your choice," says Alan. "Set me on dry ground

in Appin, or Ardgour, or in Morven, or Arisaig, or Morar; or, in

brief, where ye please, within thirty miles of my own country;

except in a country of the Campbells. That's a broad target. If

ye miss that, ye must be as feckless at the sailoring as I have

found ye at the fighting. Why, my poor country people in their

bit cobles[1] pass from island to island in all weathers, ay,

and by night too, for the matter of that."

"A coble's not a ship" sir" said the captain. "It has nae

draught of water."

"Well, then, to Glasgow if ye list!" says Alan. "We'll have

the laugh of ye at the least."

"My mind runs little upon laughing," said the captain. "But

all this will cost money, sir."

"Well" sir" says Alan, "I am nae weathercock. Thirty

guineas, if ye land me on the sea-side; and sixty, if ye put me

in the Linnhe Loch."

"But see, sir, where we lie, we are but a few hours' sail

from Ardnamurchan," said Hoseason. "Give me sixty, and I'll set

ye there."

"And I'm to wear my brogues and run jeopardy of the

red-coats to please you?" cries Alan. "No, sir; if ye want sixty

guineas earn them, and set me in my own country."

"It's to risk the brig, sir," said the captain, "and your

own lives along with her."

"Take it or want it," says Alan.

"Could ye pilot us at all?" asked the captain, who was

frowning to himself.

"Well, it's doubtful," said Alan. "I'm more of a fighting

man (as ye have seen for yoursel') than a sailor-man. But I have

been often enough picked up and set down upon this coast, and

should ken something of the lie of it."

The captain shook his head, still frowning.

"If I had lost less money on this unchancy cruise," says

he, "I would see you in a rope's end before I risked my brig,

sir. But be it as ye will. As soon as I get a slant of wind (and

there's some coming, or I'm the more mistaken) I'll put it in

hand. But there's one thing more. We may meet in with a king's

ship and she may lay us aboard, sir, with no blame of mine: they

keep the cruisers thick upon this coast, ye ken who for. Now,

sir, if that was to befall, ye might leave the money."

"Captain," says Alan, "if ye see a pennant, it shall be

your part to run away. And now, as I hear you're a little short

of brandy in the fore-part, I'll offer ye a change: a bottle of

brandy against two buckets of water."

That was the last clause of the treaty, and was duly

executed on both sides; so that Alan and I could at last wash

out the round-house and be quit of the memorials of those whom

we had slain, and the captain and Mr. Riach could be happy again

in their own way, the name of which was drink.

[1] Coble: a small boat used in fishing.

CHAPTER XII

I HEAR OF THE "RED FOX"

BEFORE we had done cleaning out the round-house, a breeze sprang

up from a little to the east of north. This blew off the rain

and brought out the sun.

And here I must explain; and the reader would do well to

look at a map. On the day when the fog fell and we ran down

Alan's boat, we had been running through the Little Minch. At

dawn after the battle, we lay becalmed to the east of the Isle

of Canna or between that and Isle Eriska in the chain of the

Long Island. Now to get from there to the Linnhe Loch, the

straight course was through the narrows of the Sound of Mull.

But the captain had no chart; he was afraid to trust his brig so

deep among the islands; and the wind serving well, he preferred

to go by west of Tiree and come up under the southern coast of

the great Isle of Mull.

All day the breeze held in the same point, and rather

freshened than died down; and towards afternoon, a swell began

to set in from round the outer Hebrides. Our course, to go round

about the inner isles, was to the west of south, so that at

first we had this swell upon our beam, and were much rolled

about. But after nightfall, when we had turned the end of Tiree

and began to head more to the east, the sea came right astern.

Meanwhile, the early part of the day, before the swell came

up, was very pleasant; sailing, as we were, in a bright sunshine

and with many mountainous islands upon different sides. Alan and

I sat in the round-house with the doors open on each side (the

wind being straight astern), and smoked a pipe or two of the

captain's fine tobacco. It was at this time we heard each

other's stories, which was the more important to me, as I gained

some knowledge of that wild Highland country on which I was so

soon to land. In those days, so close on the back of the great

rebellion, it was needful a man should know what he was doing

when he went upon the heather.

It was I that showed the example, telling him all my

misfortune; which he heard with great good-nature. Only, when I

came to mention that good friend of mine, Mr. Campbell the

minister, Alan fired up and cried out that he hated all that

were of that name.

"Why," said I, "he is a man you should be proud to give

your hand to."

"I know nothing I would help a Campbell to," says he,

"unless it was a leaden bullet. I would hunt all of that name

like blackcocks. If I lay dying, I would crawl upon my knees to

my chamber window for a shot at one."

"Why, Alan," I cried, "what ails ye at the Campbells?"

"Well," says he, "ye ken very well that I am an Appin

Stewart, and the Campbells have long harried and wasted those of

my name; ay, and got lands of us by treachery--but never with

the sword," he cried loudly, and with the word brought down his

fist upon the table. But I paid the less attention to this, for

I knew it was usually said by those who have the underhand.

"There's more than that," he continued, "and all in the same

story: lying words, lying papers, tricks fit for a peddler, and

the show of what's legal over all, to make a man the more

angry."

"You that are so wasteful of your buttons," said I, "I can

hardly think you would be a good judge of business."

"Ah!" says he, falling again to smiling, "I got my

wastefulness from the same man I got the buttons from; and that

was my poor father, Duncan Stewart, grace be to him! He was the

prettiest man of his kindred; and the best swordsman in the

Hielands, David, and that is the same as to say, in all the

world, I should ken, for it was him that taught me. He was in

the Black Watch, when first it was mustered; and, like other

gentlemen privates, had a gillie at his back to carry his

firelock for him on the march. Well, the King, it appears, was

wishful to see Hieland swordsmanship; and my father and three

more were chosen out and sent to London town, to let him see it

at the best. So they were had into the palace and showed the

whole art of the sword for two hours at a stretch, before King

George and Queen Carline, and the Butcher Cumberland, and many

more of whom I havenae mind. And when they were through, the

King (for all he was a rank usurper) spoke them fair and gave

each man three guineas in his hand. Now, as they were going out

of the palace, they had a porter's lodge to go, by; and it came

in on my father, as he was perhaps the first private Hieland

gentleman that had ever gone by that door, it was right he

should give the poor porter a proper notion of their quality. So

he gives the King's three guineas into the man's hand, as if it

was his common custom; the three others that came behind him did

the same; and there they were on the street, never a penny the

better for their pains. Some say it was one, that was the first

to fee the King's porter; and some say it was another; but the

truth of it is, that it was Duncan Stewart, as I am willing to

prove with either sword or pistol. And that was the father that

I had, God rest him!"

"I think he was not the man to leave you rich," said I.

"And that's true," said Alan. "He left me my breeks to

cover me, and little besides. And that was how I came to enlist,

which was a black spot upon my character at the best of times,

and would still be a sore job for me if I fell among the

red-coats."

"What," cried I, "were you in the English army?"

"That was I," said Alan. "But I deserted to the right side

at Preston Pans -- and that's some comfort."

I could scarcely share this view: holding desertion under

arms for an unpardonable fault in honour. But for all I was so

young, I was wiser than say my thought. "Dear, dear," says I,

"the punishment is death."

"Ay" said he," if they got hands on me, it would be a short

shrift and a lang tow for Alan! But I have the King of France's

commission in my pocket, which would aye be some protection."

"I misdoubt it much," said I.

"I have doubts mysel'," said Alan drily.

"And, good heaven, man," cried I, "you that are a condemned

rebel, and a deserter, and a man of the French King's -- what

tempts ye back into this country? It's a braving of Providence."

"Tut!" says Alan, "I have been back every year since

forty-six!"

"And what brings ye, man?" cried I.

"Well, ye see, I weary for my friends and country," said

he. "France is a braw place, nae doubt; but I weary for the

heather and the deer. And then I have bit things that I attend

to. Whiles I pick up a few lads to serve the King of France:

recruits, ye see; and that's aye a little money. But the heart

of the matter is the business of my chief, Ardshiel."

"I thought they called your chief Appin," said I.

"Ay, but Ardshiel is the captain of the clan," said he,

which scarcely cleared my mind. "Ye see, David, he that was all

his life so great a man, and come of the blood and bearing the

name of kings, is now brought down to live in a French town like

a poor and private person. He that had four hundred swords at

his whistle, I have seen, with these eyes of mine, buying butter

in the market-place, and taking it home in a kale-leaf. This is

not only a pain but a disgrace to us of his family and clan.

There are the bairns forby, the children and the hope of Appin,

that must be learned their letters and how to hold a sword, in

that far country. Now, the tenants of Appin have to pay a rent

to King George; but their hearts are staunch, they are true to

their chief; and what with love and a bit of pressure, and maybe

a threat or two, the poor folk scrape up a second rent for

Ardshiel. Well, David, I'm the hand that carries it." And he

struck the belt about his body, so that the guineas rang.

"Do they pay both?" cried I.

"Ay, David, both," says he.

"What! two rents?" I repeated.

"Ay, David," said he. "I told a different tale to yon

captain man; but this is the truth of it. And it's wonderful to

me how little pressure is needed. But that's the handiwork of my

good kinsman and my father's friend, James of the Glens: James

Stewart, that is: Ardshiel's half-brother. He it is that gets

the money in, and does the management."

This was the first time I heard the name of that James

Stewart, who was afterwards so famous at the time of his

hanging. But I took little heed at the moment, for all my mind

was occupied with the generosity of these poor Highlanders.

"I call it noble," I cried. "I'm a Whig, or little better;

but I call it noble."

"Ay" said he, "ye're a Whig, but ye're a gentleman; and

that's what does it. Now, if ye were one of the cursed race of

Campbell, ye would gnash your teeth to hear tell of it. If ye

were the Red Fox."... And at that name, his teeth shut together,

and he ceased speaking. I have seen many a grim face, but never

a grimmer than Alan's when he had named the Red Fox.

"And who is the Red Fox?" I asked, daunted, but still

curious.

"Who is he?" cried Alan. "Well, and I'll tell you that.

When the men of the clans were broken at Culloden, and the good

cause went down, and the horses rode over the fetlocks in the

best blood of the north, Ardshiel had to flee like a poor deer

upon the mountains -- he and his lady and his bairns. A sair job

we had of it before we got him shipped; and while he still lay

in the heather, the English rogues, that couldnae come at his

life, were striking at his rights. They stripped him of his

powers; they stripped him of his lands; they plucked the weapons

from the hands of his clansmen, that had borne arms for thirty

centuries; ay, and the very clothes off their backs -- so that

it's now a sin to wear a tartan plaid, and a man may be cast

into a gaol if he has but a kilt about his legs. One thing they

couldnae kill. That was the love the clansmen bore their chief.

These guineas are the proof of it. And now, in there steps a

man, a Campbell, red-headed Colin of Glenure ----"

"Is that him you call the Red Fox?" said I.

"Will ye bring me his brush?" cries Alan, fiercely. "Ay,

that's the man. In he steps, and gets papers from King George,

to be so-called King's factor on the lands of Appin. And at

first he sings small, and is hail-fellow-well-met with Sheamus -

- that's James of the Glens, my chieftain's agent. But

by-and-by, that came to his ears that I have just told you; how

the poor commons of Appin, the farmers and the crofters and the

boumen, were wringing their very plaids to get a second rent,

and send it over-seas for Ardshiel and his poor bairns. What was

it ye called it, when I told ye?"

"I called it noble, Alan," said I.

"And you little better than a common Whig!" cries Alan.

"But when it came to Colin Roy, the black Campbell blood in him

ran wild. He sat gnashing his teeth at the wine table. What!

should a Stewart get a bite of bread, and him not be able to

prevent it? Ah! Red Fox, if ever I hold you at a gun's end, the

Lord have pity upon ye!" (Alan stopped to swallow down his

anger.) "Well, David, what does he do? He declares all the farms

to let. And, thinks he, in his black heart,' I'll soon get other

tenants that'll overbid these Stewarts, and Maccolls, and

Macrobs' (for these are all names in my clan, David). 'and

then,' thinks he, 'Ardshiel will have to hold his bonnet on a

French roadside.'"

"Well," said I, "what followed?"

Alan laid down his pipe, which he had long since suffered

to go out, and set his two hands upon his knees.

"Ay," said he, "ye'll never guess that! For these same

Stewarts, and Maccolls, and Macrobs (that had two rents to pay,

one to King George by stark force, and one to Ardshiel by

natural kindness) offered him a better price than any Campbell

in all broad Scotland; and far he sent seeking them -- as far as

to the sides of Clyde and the cross of Edinburgh -- seeking, and

fleeching, and begging them to come, where there was a Stewart

to be starved and a red-headed hound of a Campbell to be

pleasured!"

"Well, Alan," said I, "that is a strange story, and a fine

one, too. And Whig as I may be, I am glad the man was beaten."

"Him beaten?" echoed Alan. "It's little ye ken of

Campbells, and less of the Red Fox. Him beaten? No: nor will be,

till his blood's on the hillside! But if the day comes, David

man, that I can find time and leisure for a bit of hunting,

there grows not enough heather in all Scotland to hide him from

my vengeance!"

"Man Alan," said I, "ye are neither very wise nor very

Christian to blow off so many words of anger. They will do the

man ye call the Fox no harm, and yourself no good. Tell me your

tale plainly out. What did he next?"

"And that's a good observe, David," said Alan. "Troth and

indeed, they will do him no harm; the more's the pity! And

barring that about Christianity (of which my opinion is quite

otherwise, or I would be nae Christian), I am much of your

mind."

"Opinion here or opinion there," said I, "it's a kent thing

that Christianity forbids revenge."

"Ay" said he, "it's well seen it was a Campbell taught ye!

It would be a convenient world for them and their sort, if there

was no such a thing as a lad and a gun behind a heather bush!

But that's nothing to the point. This is what he did."

"Ay" said I, "come to that."

"Well, David," said he, "since he couldnae be rid of the

loyal commons by fair means, he swore he would be rid of them by

foul. Ardshiel was to starve: that was the thing he aimed at.

And since them that fed him in his exile wouldnae be bought out

-- right or wrong, he would drive them out. Therefore he sent

for lawyers, and papers, and red-coats to stand at his back. And

the kindly folk of that country must all pack and tramp, every

father's son out of his father's house, and out of the place

where he was bred and fed, and played when he was a callant. And

who are to succeed them? Bare-leggit beggars! King George is to

whistle for his rents; he maun dow with less; he can spread his

butter thinner: what cares Red Colin? If he can hurt Ardshiel,

he has his wish; if he can pluck the meat from my chieftain's

table, and the bit toys out of his children's hands, he will

gang hame singing to Glenure!"

"Let me have a word," said I. "Be sure, if they take less

rents, be sure Government has a finger in the pie. It's not this

Campbell's fault, man -- it's his orders. And if ye killed this

Colin to-morrow, what better would ye be? There would be another

factor in his shoes, as fast as spur can drive."

"Ye're a good lad in a fight," said Alan; "but, man! ye

have Whig blood in ye!"

He spoke kindly enough, but there was so much anger under

his contempt that I thought it was wise to change the

conversation. I expressed my wonder how, with the Highlands

covered with troops, and guarded like a city in a siege, a man

in his situation could come and go without arrest.

"It's easier than ye would think," said Alan. "A bare

hillside (ye see) is like all one road; if there's a sentry at

one place, ye just go by another. And then the heather's a great

help. And everywhere there are friends' houses and friends'

byres and haystacks. And besides, when folk talk of a country

covered with troops, it's but a kind of a byword at the best. A

soldier covers nae mair of it than his boot-soles. I have fished

a water with a sentry on the other side of the brae, and killed

a fine trout; and I have sat in a heather bush within six feet

of another, and learned a real bonny tune from his whistling.

This was it," said he, and whistled me the air."

And then, besides," he continued, "it's no sae bad now as

it was in forty-six. The Hielands are what they call pacified.

Small wonder, with never a gun or a sword left from Cantyre to

Cape Wrath, but what tenty[1] folk have hidden in their thatch!

But what I would like to ken, David, is just how long? Not long,

ye would think, with men like Ardshiel in exile and men like the

Red Fox sitting birling the wine and oppressing the poor at

home. But it's a kittle thing to decide what folk'll bear, and

what they will not. Or why would Red Colin be riding his horse

all over my poor country of Appin, and never a pretty lad to put

a bullet in him?"

And with this Alan fell into a muse, and for a long time

sate very sad and silent.

I will add the rest of what I have to say about my friend,

that he was skilled in all kinds of music, but principally pipe-

music; was a well-considered poet in his own tongue; had read

several books both in French and English; was a dead shot, a

good angler, and an excellent fencer with the small sword as

well as with his own particular weapon. For his faults, they

were on his face, and I now knew them all. But the worst of

them, his childish propensity to take offence and to pick

quarrels, he greatly laid aside in my case, out of regard for

the battle of the round-house. But whether it was because I had

done well myself, or because I had been a witness of his own

much greater prowess, is more than I can tell. For though he had

a great taste for courage in other men, yet he admired it most

in Alan Breck.

[1] Careful

CHAPTER XIII

THE LOSS OF THE BRIG

IT was already late at night, and as dark as it ever would be at

that season of the year (and that is to say, it was still pretty

bright), when Hoseason clapped his head into the round-house

door.

"Here," said he, "come out and see if ye can pilot."

"Is this one of your tricks?" asked Alan.

"Do I look like tricks?" cries the captain. "I have other

things to think of -- my brig's in danger!"

By the concerned look of his face, and, above all, by the

sharp tones in which he spoke of his brig, it was plain to both

of us he was in deadly earnest; and so Alan and I, with no great

fear of treachery, stepped on deck.

The sky was clear; it blew hard, and was bitter cold; a

great deal of daylight lingered; and the moon, which was nearly

full, shone brightly. The brig was close hauled, so as to round

the southwest corner of the Island of Mull, the hills of which

(and Ben More above them all, with a wisp of mist upon the top

of it) lay full upon the larboard bow. Though it was no good

point of sailing for the Covenant, she tore through the seas at

a great rate, pitching and straining, and pursued by the

westerly swell.

Altogether it was no such ill night to keep the seas in;

and I had begun to wonder what it was that sat so heavily upon

the captain, when the brig rising suddenly on the top of a high

swell, he pointed and cried to us to look. Away on the lee bow,

a thing like a fountain rose out of the moonlit sea, and

immediately after we heard a low sound of roaring.

"What do ye call that?" asked the captain, gloomily.

"The sea breaking on a reef," said Alan. "And now ye ken

where it is; and what better would ye have?"

"Ay," said Hoseason, "if it was the only one."

And sure enough, just as he spoke there came a second

fountain farther to the south.

"There!" said Hoseason. "Ye see for yourself. If I had kent

of these reefs, if I had had a chart, or if Shuan had been

spared, it's not sixty guineas, no, nor six hundred, would have

made me risk my brig in sic a stoneyard! But you, sir, that was

to pilot us, have ye never a word?"

"I'm thinking," said Alan, "these'll be what they call the

Torran Rocks."

"Are there many of them?" says the captain.

"Truly, sir, I am nae pilot," said Alan; "but it sticks in

my mind there are ten miles of them."

Mr. Riach and the captain looked at each other.

"There's a way through them, I suppose?" said the captain.

"Doubtless," said Alan, "but where? But it somehow runs in

my mind once more that it is clearer under the land."

"So?" said Hoseason. "We'll have to haul our wind then, Mr.

Riach; we'll have to come as near in about the end of Mull as we

can take her, sir; and even then we'll have the land to kep the

wind off us, and that stoneyard on our lee. Well, we're in for

it now, and may as well crack on."

With that he gave an order to the steersman, and sent Riach

to the foretop. There were only five men on deck, counting the

officers; these being all that were fit (or, at least, both fit

and willing) for their work. So, as I say, it fell to Mr. Riach

to go aloft, and he sat there looking out and hailing the deck

with news of all he saw.

"The sea to the south is thick," he cried; and then, after

a while, "it does seem clearer in by the land."

"Well, sir," said Hoseason to Alan, "we'll try your way of

it. But I think I might as well trust to a blind fiddler. Pray

God you're right."

"Pray God I am!" says Alan to me. "But where did I hear it?

Well, well, it will be as it must."

As we got nearer to the turn of the land the reefs began to

be sown here and there on our very path; and Mr. Riach sometimes

cried down to us to change the course. Sometimes, indeed, none

too soon; for one reef was so close on the brig's weather board

that when a sea burst upon it the lighter sprays fell upon her

deck and wetted us like rain.

The brightness of the night showed us these perils as

clearly as by day, which was, perhaps, the more alarming. It

showed me, too, the face of the captain as he stood by the

steersman, now on one foot, now on the other, and sometimes

blowing in his hands, but still listening and looking and as

steady as steel. Neither he nor Mr. Riach had shown well in the

fighting; but I saw they were brave in their own trade, and

admired them all the more because I found Alan very white.

"Ochone, David," says he, "this is no the kind of death I

fancy!"

"What, Alan!" I cried, "you're not afraid?"

"No," said he, wetting his lips, "but you'll allow,

yourself, it's a cold ending."

By this time, now and then sheering to one side or the

other to avoid a reef, but still hugging the wind and the land,

we had got round Iona and begun to come alongside Mull. The tide

at the tail of the land ran very strong, and threw the brig

about. Two hands were put to the helm, and Hoseason himself

would sometimes lend a help; and it was strange to see three

strong men throw their weight upon the tiller, and it (like a

living thing) struggle against and drive them back. This would

have been the greater danger had not the sea been for some while

free of obstacles. Mr. Riach, besides, announced from the top

that he saw clear water ahead.

"Ye were right," said Hoseason to Alan. "Ye have saved the

brig, sir. I'll mind that when we come to clear accounts." And

I believe he not only meant what he said, but would have done

it; so high a place did the Covenant hold in his affections.

But this is matter only for conjecture, things having gone

otherwise than he forecast.

"Keep her away a point," sings out Mr. Riach. "Reef to

windward!"

And just at the same time the tide caught the brig, and

threw the wind out of her sails. She came round into the wind

like a top, and the next moment struck the reef with such a

dunch as threw us all flat upon the deck, and came near to shake

Mr. Riach from his place upon the mast.

I was on my feet in a minute. The reef on which we had

struck was close in under the southwest end of Mull, off a

little isle they call Earraid, which lay low and black upon the

larboard. Sometimes the swell broke clean over us; sometimes it

only ground the poor brig upon the reef, so that we could hear

her beat herself to pieces; and what with the great noise of the

sails, and the singing of the wind, and the flying of the spray

in the moonlight, and the sense of danger, I think my head must

have been partly turned, for I could scarcely understand the

things I saw.

Presently I observed Mr. Riach and the seamen busy round

the skiff, and, still in the same blank, ran over to assist

them; and as soon as I set my hand to work, my mind came clear

again. It was no very easy task, for the skiff lay amidships and

was full of hamper, and the breaking of the heavier seas

continually forced us to give over and hold on; but we all

wrought like horses while we could.

Meanwhile such of the wounded as could move came clambering

out of the fore-scuttle and began to help; while the rest that

lay helpless in their bunks harrowed me with screaming and

begging to be saved.

The captain took no part. It seemed he was struck stupid.

He stood holding by the shrouds, talking to himself and groaning

out aloud whenever the ship hammered on the rock. His brig was

like wife and child to him; he had looked on, day by day, at the

mishandling of poor Ransome; but when it came to the brig, he

seemed to suffer along with her.

All the time of our working at the boat, I remember only

one other thing: that I asked Alan, looking across at the shore,

what country it was; and he answered, it was the worst possible

for him, for it was a land of the Campbells.

We had one of the wounded men told off to keep a watch upon

the seas and cry us warning. Well, we had the boat about ready

to be launched, when this man sang out pretty shrill: "For God's

sake, hold on!" We knew by his tone that it was someting more

than ordinary; and sure enough, there followed a sea so huge

that it lifted the brig right up and canted her over on her

beam. Whether the cry came too late, or my hold was too weak, I

know not; but at the sudden tilting of the ship I was cast clean

over the bulwarks into the sea.

I went down, and drank my fill, and then came up, and got

a blink of the moon, and then down again. They say a man sinks

a third time for good. I cannot be made like other folk, then;

for I would not like to write how often I went down, or how

often I came up again. All the while, I was being hurled along,

and beaten upon and choked, and then swallowed whole; and the

thing was so distracting to my wits, that I was neither sorry

nor afraid.

Presently, I found I was holding to a spar, which helped me

somewhat. And then all of a sudden I was in quiet water, and

began to come to myself.

It was the spare yard I had got hold of, and I was amazed

to see how far I had travelled from the brig. I hailed her,

indeed; but it was plain she was already out of cry. She was

still holding together; but whether or not they had yet launched

the boat, I was too far off and too low down to see.

While I was hailing the brig, I spied a tract of water

lying between us where no great waves came, but which yet boiled

white all over and bristled in the moon with rings and bubbles.

Sometimes the whole tract swung to one side, like the tail of a

live serpent; sometimes, for a glimpse, it would all disappear

and then boil up again. What it was I had no guess, which for

the time increased my fear of it; but I now know it must have

been the roost or tide race, which had carried me away so fast

and tumbled me about so cruelly, and at last, as if tired of

that play, had flung out me and the spare yard upon its landward

margin.

I now lay quite becalmed, and began to feel that a man can

die of cold as well as of drowning. The shores of Earraid were

close in; I could see in the moonlight the dots of heather and

the sparkling of the mica in the rocks.

"Well," thought I to myself, "if I cannot get as far as

that, it's strange!"

I had no skill of swimming, Essen Water being small in our

neighbourhood; but when I laid hold upon the yard with both

arms, and kicked out with both feet, I soon begun to find that

I was moving. Hard work it was, and mortally slow; but in about

an hour of kicking and splashing, I had got well in between the

points of a sandy bay surrounded by low hills.

The sea was here quite quiet; there was no sound of any

surf; the moon shone clear; and I thought in my heart I had

never seen a place so desert and desolate. But it was dry land;

and when at last it grew so shallow that I could leave the yard

and wade ashore upon my feet, I cannot tell if I was more tired

or more grateful. Both, at least, I was: tired as I never was

before that night; and grateful to God as I trust I have been

often, though never with more cause.

CHAPTER XIV

THE ISLET

WITH my stepping ashore I began the most unhappy part of my

adventures. It was half-past twelve in the morning, and though

the wind was broken by the land, it was a cold night. I dared

not sit down (for I thought I should have frozen), but took off

my shoes and walked to and fro upon the sand, bare-foot, and

beating my breast with infinite weariness. There was no sound of

man or cattle; not a cock crew, though it was about the hour of

their first waking; only the surf broke outside in the distance,

which put me in mind of my perils and those of my friend. To

walk by the sea at that hour of the morning, and in a place so

desert-like and lonesome, struck me with a kind of fear.

As soon as the day began to break I put on my shoes and

climbed a hill -- the ruggedest scramble I ever undertook--

falling, the whole way, between big blocks of granite, or

leaping from one to another. When I got to the top the dawn was

come. There was no sign of the brig, which must have lifted from

the reef and sunk. The boat, too, was nowhere to be seen. There

was never a sail upon the ocean; and in what I could see of the

land was neither house nor man.

I was afraid to think what had befallen my shipmates, and

afraid to look longer at so empty a scene. What with my wet

clothes and weariness, and my belly that now began to ache with

hunger, I had enough to trouble me without that. So I set off

eastward along the south coast, hoping to find a house where I

might warm myself, and perhaps get news of those I had lost. And

at the worst, I considered the sun would soon rise and dry my

clothes.

After a little, my way was stopped by a creek or inlet of

the sea, which seemed to run pretty deep into the land; and as

I had no means to get across, I must needs change my direction

to go about the end of it. It was still the roughest kind of

walking; indeed the whole, not only of Earraid, but of the

neighbouring part of Mull (which they call the Ross) is nothing

but a jumble of granite rocks with heather in among. At first

the creek kept narrowing as I had looked to see; but presently

to my surprise it began to widen out again. At this I scratched

my head, but had still no notion of the truth: until at last I

came to a rising ground, and it burst upon me all in a moment

that I was cast upon a little barren isle, and cut off on every

side by the salt seas.

Instead of the sun rising to dry me, it came on to rain,

with a thick mist; so that my case was lamentable.

I stood in the rain, and shivered, and wondered what to do,

till it occurred to me that perhaps the creek was fordable. Back

I went to the narrowest point and waded in. But not three yards

from shore, I plumped in head over ears; and if ever I was heard

of more, it was rather by God's grace than my own prudence. I

was no wetter (for that could hardly be), but I was all the

colder for this mishap; and having lost another hope was the

more unhappy.

And now, all at once, the yard came in my head. What had

carried me through the roost would surely serve me to cross this

little quiet creek in safety. With that I set off, undaunted,

across the top of the isle, to fetch and carry it back. It was

a weary tramp in all ways, and if hope had not buoyed me up, I

must have cast myself down and given up. Whether with the sea

salt, or because I was growing fevered, I was distressed with

thirst, and had to stop, as I went, and drink the peaty water

out of the hags.

I came to the bay at last, more dead than alive; and at the

first glance, I thought the yard was something farther out than

when I left it. In I went, for the third time, into the sea. The

sand was smooth and firm, and shelved gradually down, so that I

could wade out till the water was almost to my neck and the

little waves splashed into my face. But at that depth my feet

began to leave me, and I durst venture in no farther. As for the

yard, I saw it bobbing very quietly some twenty feet beyond.

I had borne up well until this last disappointment; but at

that I came ashore, and flung myself down upon the sands and

wept.

The time I spent upon the island is still so horrible a

thought to me, that I must pass it lightly over. In all the

books I have read of people cast away, they had either their

pockets full of tools, or a chest of things would be thrown upon

the beach along with them, as if on purpose. My case was very

different. I had nothing in my pockets but money and Alan's

silver button; and being inland bred, I was as much short of

knowledge as of means.

I knew indeed that shell-fish were counted good to eat; and

among the rocks of the isle I found a great plenty of limpets,

which at first I could scarcely strike from their places, not

knowing quickness to be needful. There were, besides, some of

the little shells that we call buckies; I think periwinkle is

the English name. Of these two I made my whole diet, devouring

them cold and raw as I found them; and so hungry was I, that at

first they seemed to me delicious.

Perhaps they were out of season, or perhaps there was

something wrong in the sea about my island. But at least I had

no sooner eaten my first meal than I was seized with giddiness

and retching, and lay for a long time no better than dead. A

second trial of the same food (indeed I had no other) did better

with me, and revived my strength. But as long as I was on the

island, I never knew what to expect when I had eaten; sometimes

all was well, and sometimes I was thrown into a miserable

sickness; nor could I ever distinguish what particular fish it

was that hurt me.

All day it streamed rain; the island ran like a sop, there

was no dry spot to be found; and when I lay down that night,

between two boulders that made a kind of roof, my feet were in

a bog.

The second day I crossed the island to all sides. There was

no one part of it better than another; it was all desolate and

rocky; nothing living on it but game birds which I lacked the

means to kill, and the gulls which haunted the outlying rocks in

a prodigious number. But the creek, or strait, that cut off the

isle from the main-land of the Ross, opened out on the north

into a bay, and the bay again opened into the Sound of Iona; and

it was the neighbourhood of this place that I chose to be my

home; though if I had thought upon the very name of home in such

a spot, I must have burst out weeping.

I had good reasons for my choice. There was in this part of

the isle a little hut of a house like a pig's hut, where fishers

used to sleep when they came there upon their business; but the

turf roof of it had fallen entirely in; so that the hut was of

no use to me, and gave me less shelter than my rocks. What was

more important, the shell-fish on which I lived grew there in

great plenty; when the tide was out I could gather a peck at a

time: and this was doubtless a convenience. But the other reason

went deeper. I had become in no way used to the horrid solitude

of the isle, but still looked round me on all sides (like a man

that was hunted), between fear and hope that I might see some

human creature coming. Now, from a little up the hillside over

the bay, I could catch a sight of the great, ancient church and

the roofs of the people's houses in Iona. And on the other hand,

over the low country of the Ross, I saw smoke go up, morning and

evening, as if from a homestead in a hollow of the land.

I used to watch this smoke, when I was wet and cold, and

had my head half turned with loneliness; and think of the

fireside and the company, till my heart burned. It was the same

with the roofs of Iona. Altogether, this sight I had of men's

homes and comfortable lives, although it put a point on my own

sufferings, yet it kept hope alive, and helped me to eat my raw

shell-fish (which had soon grown to be a disgust), and saved me

from the sense of horror I had whenever I was quite alone with

dead rocks, and fowls, and the rain, and the cold sea.

I say it kept hope alive; and indeed it seemed impossible

that I should be left to die on the shores of my own country,

and within view of a church-tower and the smoke of men's houses.

But the second day passed; and though as long as the light

lasted I kept a bright look-out for boats on the Sound or men

passing on the Ross, no help came near me. It still rained, and

I turned in to sleep, as wet as ever, and with a cruel sore

throat, but a little comforted, perhaps, by having said

good-night to my next neighbours, the people of Iona.

Charles the Second declared a man could stay outdoors more

days in the year in the climate of England than in any other.

This was very like a king, with a palace at his back and changes

of dry clothes. But he must have had better luck on his flight

from Worcester than I had on that miserable isle. It was the

height of the summer; yet it rained for more than twenty-four

hours, and did not clear until the afternoon of the third day.

This was the day of incidents. In the morning I saw a red

deer, a buck with a fine spread of antlers, standing in the rain

on the top of the island; but he had scarce seen me rise from

under my rock, before he trotted off upon the other side. I

supposed he must have swum the strait; though what should bring

any creature to Earraid, was more than I could fancy.

A little after, as I was jumping about after my limpets, I

was startled by a guinea-piece, which fell upon a rock in front

of me and glanced off into the sea. When the sailors gave me my

money again, they kept back not only about a third of the whole

sum, but my father's leather purse; so that from that day out,

I carried my gold loose in a pocket with a button. I now saw

there must be a hole, and clapped my hand to the place in a

great hurry. But this was to lock the stable door after the

steed was stolen. I had left the shore at Queensferry with near

on fifty pounds; now I found no more than two guinea-pieces and

a silver shilling.

It is true I picked up a third guinea a little after, where

it lay shining on a piece of turf. That made a fortune of three

pounds and four shillings, English money, for a lad, the

rightful heir of an estate, and now starving on an isle at the

extreme end of the wild Highlands.

This state of my affairs dashed me still further; and,

indeed my plight on that third morning was truly pitiful. My

clothes were beginning to rot; my stockings in particular were

quite worn through, so that my shanks went naked; my hands had

grown quite soft with the continual soaking; my throat was very

sore, my strength had much abated, and my heart so turned

against the horrid stuff I was condemned to eat, that the very

sight of it came near to sicken me.

And yet the worst was not yet come.

There is a pretty high rock on the northwest of Earraid,

which (because it had a flat top and overlooked the Sound) I was

much in the habit of frequenting; not that ever I stayed in one

place, save when asleep, my misery giving me no rest. Indeed, I

wore myself down with continual and aimless goings and comings

in the rain.

As soon, however, as the sun came out, I lay down on the

top of that rock to dry myself. The comfort of the sunshine is

a thing I cannot tell. It set me thinking hopefully of my

deliverance, of which I had begun to despair; and I scanned the

sea and the Ross with a fresh interest. On the south of my rock,

a part of the island jutted out and hid the open ocean, so that

a boat could thus come quite near me upon that side, and I be

none the wiser.

Well, all of a sudden, a coble with a brown sail and a pair

of fishers aboard of it, came flying round that corner of the

isle, bound for Iona. I shouted out, and then fell on my knees

on the rock and reached up my hands and prayed to them. They

were near enough to hear -- I could even see the colour of their

hair; and there was no doubt but they observed me, for they

cried out in the Gaelic tongue, and laughed. But the boat never

turned aside, and flew on, right before my eyes, for Iona.

I could not believe such wickedness, and ran along the

shore from rock to rock, crying on them piteously. even after

they were out of reach of my voice, I still cried and waved to

them; and when they were quite gone, I thought my heart would

have burst. All the time of my troubles I wept only twice. Once,

when I could not reach the yard, and now, the second time, when

these fishers turned a deaf ear to my cries. But this time I

wept and roared like a wicked child, tearing up the turf with my

nails, and grinding my face in the earth. If a wish would kill

men, those two fishers would never have seen morning, and I

should likely have died upon my island.

When I was a little over my anger, I must eat again, but

with such loathing of the mess as I could now scarce control.

Sure enough, I should have done as well to fast, for my fishes

poisoned me again. I had all my first pains; my throat was so

sore I could scarce swallow; I had a fit of strong shuddering,

which clucked my teeth together; and there came on me that

dreadful sense of illness, which we have no name for either in

Scotch or English. I thought I should have died, and made my

peace with God, forgiving all men, even my uncle and the

fishers; and as soon as I had thus made up my mind to the worst,

clearness came upon me; I observed the night was falling dry; my

clothes were dried a good deal; truly, I was in a better case

than ever before, since I had landed on the isle; and so I got

to sleep at last, with a thought of gratitude.

The next day (which was the fourth of this horrible life of

mine) I found my bodily strength run very low. But the sun

shone, the air was sweet, and what I managed to eat of the

shell-fish agreed well with me and revived my courage.

I was scarce back on my rock (where I went always the first

thing after I had eaten) before I observed a boat coming down

the Sound, and with her head, as I thought, in my direction.

I began at once to hope and fear exceedingly; for I thought

these men might have thought better of their cruelty and be

coming back to my assistance. But another disappointment, such

as yesterday's, was more than I could bear. I turned my back,

accordingly, upon the sea, and did not look again till I had

counted many hundreds. The boat was still heading for the

island. The next time I counted the full thousand, as slowly as

I could, my heart beating so as to hurt me. And then it was out

of all question. She was coming straight to Earraid!

I could no longer hold myself back, but ran to the seaside

and out, from one rock to another, as far as I could go. It is

a marvel I was not drowned; for when I was brought to a stand at

last, my legs shook under me, and my mouth was so dry, I must

wet it with the sea-water before I was able to shout.

All this time the boat was coming on; and now I was able to

perceive it was the same boat and the same two men as yesterday.

This I knew by their hair, which the one had of a bright yellow

and the other black. But now there was a third man along with

them, who looked to be of a better class.

As soon as they were come within easy speech, they let down

their sail and lay quiet. In spite of my supplications, they

drew no nearer in, and what frightened me most of all, the new

man tee-hee'd with laughter as he talked and looked at me.

Then he stood up in the boat and addressed me a long while,

speaking fast and with many wavings of his hand. I told him I

had no Gaelic; and at this he became very angry, and I began to

suspect he thought he was talking English. Listening very close,

I caught the word "whateffer" several times; but all the rest

was Gaelic and might have been Greek and Hebrew for me.

"Whatever," said I, to show him I had caught a word.

"Yes, yes -- yes, yes," says he, and then he looked at the

other men, as much as to say, "I told you I spoke English," and

began again as hard as ever in the Gaelic.

This time I picked out another word, "tide." Then I had a

flash of hope. I remembered he was always waving his hand

towards the mainland of the Ross.

"Do you mean when the tide is out --?" I cried, and could

not finish.

"Yes, yes," said he. "Tide."

At that I turned tail upon their boat (where my adviser had

once more begun to tee-hee with laughter), leaped back the way

I had come, from one stone to another, and set off running

across the isle as I had never run before. In about half an hour

I came out upon the shores of the creek; and, sure enough, it

was shrunk into a little trickle of water, through which I

dashed, not above my knees, and landed with a shout on the main

island.

A sea-bred boy would not have stayed a day on Earraid;

which is only what they call a tidal islet, and except in the

bottom of the neaps, can be entered and left twice in every

twenty-four hours, either dry-shod, or at the most by wading.

Even I, who had the tide going out and in before me in the bay,

and even watchcd for the ebbs, the better to get my shellfish --

even I (I say) if I had sat down to think, instead of raging at

my fate, must have soon guessed the secret, and got free. It was

no wonder the fishers had not understood me. The wonder was

rather that they had ever guessed my pitiful illusion, and taken

the trouble to come back. I had starved with cold and hunger on

that island for close upon one hundred hours. But for the

fishers, I might have left my bones there, in pure folly. And

even as it was, I had paid for it pretty dear, not only in past

sufferings, but in my present case; being clothed like a

beggar-man, scarce able to walk, and in great pain of my sore

throat.

I have seen wicked men and fools, a great many of both; and

I believe they both get paid in the end; but the fools first.

CHAPTER XV

THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON: THROUGH THE ISLE OF MULL

THE Ross of Mull, which I had now got upon, was rugged and

trackless, like the isle I had just left; being all bog, and

brier, and big stone. There may be roads for them that know that

country well; but for my part I had no better guide than my own

nose, and no other landmark than Ben More.

I aimed as well as I could for the smoke I had seen so

often from the island; and with all my great weariness and the

difficulty of the way came upon the house in the bottom of a

little hollow about five or six at night. It was low and

longish, roofed with turf and built of unmortared stones; and on

a mound in front of it, an old gentleman sat smoking his pipe in

the sun.

With what little English he had, he gave me to understand

that my shipmates had got safe ashore, and had broken bread in

that very house on the day after.

"Was there one," I asked, "dressed like a gentleman?"

He said they all wore rough great-coats; but to be sure,

the first of them, the one that came alone, wore breeches and

stockings, while the rest had sailors' trousers.

"Ah," said I, "and he would have a feathered hat?"

He told me, no, that he was bareheaded like myself.

At first I thought Alan might have lost his hat; and then

the rain came in my mind, and I judged it more likely he had it

out of harm's way under his great-coat. This set me smiling,

partly because my friend was safe, partly to think of his vanity

in dress.

And then the old gentleman clapped his hand to his brow,

and cried out that I must be the lad with the silver button.

"Why, yes!" said I, in some wonder.

"Well, then," said the old gentleman, "I have a word for

you, that you are to follow your friend to his country, by

Torosay."

He then asked me how I had fared, and I told him my tale.

A south-country man would certainly have laughed; but this old

gentleman (I call him so because of his manners, for his clothes

were dropping off his back) heard me all through with nothing

but gravity and pity. When I had done, he took me by the hand,

led me into his hut (it was no better) and presented me before

his wife, as if she had been the Queen and I a duke.

The good woman set oat-bread before me and a cold grouse,

patting my shoulder and smiling to me all the time, for she had

no English; and the old gentleman (not to be behind) brewed me

a strong punch out of their country spirit. All the while I was

eating, and after that when I was drinking the punch, I could

scarce come to believe in my good fortune; and the house, though

it was thick with the peat-smoke and as full of holes as a

colander, seemed like a palace.

The punch threw me in a strong sweat and a deep slumber;

the good people let me lie; and it was near noon of the next day

before I took the road, my throat already easier and my spirits

quite restored by good fare and good news. The old gentleman,

although I pressed him hard, would take no money, and gave me an

old bonnet for my head; though I am free to own I was no sooner

out of view of the house than I very jealously washed this gift

of his in a wayside fountain.

Thought I to myself: "If these are the wild Highlanders, I

could wish my own folk wilder."

I not only started late, but I must have wandered nearly

half the time. True, I met plenty of people, grubbing in little

miserable fields that would not keep a cat, or herding little

kine about the bigness of asses. The Highland dress being

forbidden by law since the rebellion, and the people condemned

to the Lowland habit, which they much disliked, it was strange

to see the variety of their array. Some went bare, only for a

hanging cloak or great-coat, and carried their trousers on their

backs like a useless burthen: some had made an imitation of the

tartan with little parti-coloured stripes patched together like

an old wife's quilt; others, again, still wore the Highland

philabeg, but by putting a few stitches between the legs

transformed it into a pair of trousers like a Dutchman's. All

those makeshifts were condemned and punished, for the law was

harshly applied, in hopes to break up the clan spirit; but in

that out-of-the-way, sea-bound isle, there were few to make

remarks and fewer to tell tales.

They seemed in great poverty; which was no doubt natural,

now that rapine was put down, and the chiefs kept no longer an

open house; and the roads (even such a wandering, country by-

-track as the one I followed) were infested with beggars. And

here again I marked a difference from my own part of the

country. For our Lowland beggars -- even the gownsmen

themselves, who beg by patent -- had a louting, flattering way

with them, and if you gave them a plaek and asked change, would

very civilly return you a boddle. But these Highland beggars

stood on their dignity, asked alms only to buy snuff (by their

account) and would give no change.

To be sure, this was no concern of mine, except in so far

as it entertained me by the way. What was much more to the

purpose, few had any English, and these few (unless they were of

the brotherhood of beggars) not very anxious to place it at my

service. I knew Torosay to be my destination, and repeated the

name to them and pointed; but instead of simply pointing in

reply, they would give me a screed of the Gaelic that set me

foolish; so it was small wonder if I went out of my road as

often as I stayed in it.

At last, about eight at night, and already very weary, I

came to a lone house, where I asked admittance, and was refused,

until I bethought me of the power of money in so poor a country,

and held up one of my guineas in my finger and thumb. Thereupon,

the man of the house, who had hitherto pretended to have no

English, and driven me from his door by signals, suddenly began

to speak as clearly as was needful, and agreed for five

shillings to give me a night's lodging and guide me the next day

to Torosay.

I slept uneasily that night, fearing I should be robbed;

but I might have spared myself the pain; for my host was no

robber, only miserably poor and a great cheat. He was not alone

in his poverty; for the next morning, we must go five miles

about to the house of what he called a rich man to have one of

my guineas changed. This was perhaps a rich man for Mull; he

would have scarce been thought so in the south; for it took all

he had -- the whole house was turned upside down, and a

neighbour brought under contribution, before he could scrape

together twenty shillings in silver. The odd shilling he kept

for himself, protesting he could ill afford to have so great a

sum of money lying "locked up." For all that he was very

courteous and well spoken, made us both sit down with his family

to dinner, and brewed punch in a fine china bowl, over which my

rascal guide grew so merry that he refused to start.

I was for getting angry, and appealed to the rich man

(Hector Maclean was his name), who had been a witness to our

bargain and to my payment of the five shillings. But Maclean had

taken his share of the punch, and vowed that no gentleman should

leave his table after the bowl was brewed; so there was nothing

for it but to sit and hear Jacobite toasts and Gaelic songs,

till all were tipsy and staggered off to the bed or the barn for

their night's rest.

Next day (the fourth of my travels) we were up before five

upon the clock; but my rascal guide got to the bottle at once,

and it was three hours before I had him clear of the house, and

then (as you shall hear) only for a worse disappointment.

As long as we went down a heathery valley that lay before

Mr. Maclean's house, all went well; only my guide looked

constantly over his shoulder, and when I asked him the cause,

only grinned at me. No sooner, however, had we crossed the back

of a hill, and got out of sight of the house windows, than he

told me Torosay lay right in front, and that a hill-top (which

he pointed out) was my best landmark.

"I care very little for that," said I, "since you are going

with me."

The impudent cheat answered me in the Gaelic that he had no

English.

"My fine fellow," I said, "I know very well your English

comes and goes. Tell me what will bring it back? Is it more

money you wish?"

"Five shillings mair," said he, "and hersel' will bring ye

there."

I reflected awhile and then offered him two, which he

accepted greedily, and insisted on having in his hands at once

"for luck," as he said, but I think it was rather for my

misfortune.

The two shillings carried him not quite as many miles; at

the end of which distance, he sat down upon the wayside and took

off his brogues from his feet, like a man about to rest.

I was now red-hot. "Ha!" said I, "have you no more

English?"

He said impudently, "No."

At that I boiled over, and lifted my hand to strike him;

and he, drawing a knife from his rags, squatted back and grinned

at me like a wildcat. At that, forgetting everything but my

anger, I ran in upon him, put aside his knife with my left, and

struck him in the mouth with the right. I was a strong lad and

very angry, and he but a little man; and he went down before me

heavily. By good luck, his knife flew out of his hand as he

fell.

I picked up both that and his brogues, wished him a good

morning, and set off upon my way, leaving him barefoot and

disarmed. I chuckled to myself as I went, being sure I was done

with that rogue, for a variety of reasons. First, he knew he

could have no more of my money; next, the brogues were worth in

that country only a few pence; and, lastly, the knife, which was

really a dagger, it was against the law for him to carry.

In about half an hour of walk, I overtook a great, ragged

man, moving pretty fast but feeling before him with a staff. He

was quite blind, and told me he was a catechist, which should

have put me at my ease. But his face went against me; it seemed

dark and dangerous and secret; and presently, as we began to go

on alongside, I saw the steel butt of a pistol sticking from

under the flap of his coat-pocket. To carry such a thing meant

a fine of fifteen pounds sterling upon a first offence, and

transportation to the colonies upon a second. Nor could I quite

see why a religious teacher should go armed, or what a blind man

could be doing with a pistol.

I told him about my guide, for I was proud of what I had

done, and my vanity for once got the heels of my prudence. At

the mention of the five shillings he cried out so loud that I

made up my mind I should say nothing of the other two, and was

glad he could not see my blushes.

"Was it too much?" I asked, a little faltering.

"Too much!" cries he. "Why, I will guide you to Torosay

myself for a dram of brandy. And give you the great pleasure of

my company (me that is a man of some learning) in the bargain."

I said I did not see how a blind man could be a guide; but

at that he laughed aloud, and said his stick was eyes enough for

an eagle.

"In the Isle of Mull, at least," says he, "where I know

every stone and heather-bush by mark of head. See, now," he

said, striking right and left, as if to make sure, "down there

a burn is running; and at the head of it there stands a bit of

a small hill with a stone cocked upon the top of that; and it's

hard at the foot of the hill, that the way runs by to Torosay;

and the way here, being for droves, is plainly trodden, and will

show grassy through the heather."

I had to own he was right in every feature, and told my

wonder.

"Ha!" says he, "that's nothing. Would ye believe me now,

that before the Act came out, and when there were weepons in

this country, I could shoot? Ay, could I!" cries he, and then

with a leer: "If ye had such a thing as a pistol here to try

with, I would show ye how it's done."

I told him I had nothing of the sort, and gave him a wider

berth. If he had known, his pistol stuck at that time quite

plainly out of his pocket, and I could see the sun twinkle on

the steel of the butt. But by the better luck for me, he knew

nothing, thought all was covered, and lied on in the dark.

He then began to question me cunningly, where I came from,

whether I was rich, whether I could change a five-shilling piece

for him (which he declared he had that moment in his sporran),

and all the time he kept edging up to me and I avoiding him. We

were now upon a sort of green cattle-track which crossed the

hills towards Torosay, and we kept changing sides upon that like

dancers in a reel. I had so plainly the upper-hand that my

spirits rose, and indeed I took a pleasure in this game of

blindman's buff; but the catechist grew angrier and angrier, and

at last began to swear in Gaelic and to strike for my legs with

his staff.

Then I told him that, sure enough, I had a pistol in my

pocket as well as he, and if he did not strike across the hill

due south I would even blow his brains out.

He became at once very polite, and after trying to soften

me for some time, but quite in vain, he cursed me once more in

Gaelic and took himself off. I watched him striding along,

through bog and brier, tapping with his stick, until he turned

the end of a hill and disappeared in the next hollow. Then I

struck on again for Torosay, much better pleased to be alone

than to travel with that man of learning. This was an unlucky

day; and these two, of whom I had just rid myself, one after the

other, were the two worst men I met with in the Highlands.

At Torosay, on the Sound of Mull and looking over to the

mainland of Morven, there was an inn with an innkeeper, who was

a Maclean, it appeared, of a very high family; for to keep an

inn is thought even more genteel in the Highlands than it is

with us, perhaps as partaking of hospitality, or perhaps because

the trade is idle and drunken. He spoke good English, and

finding me to be something of a scholar, tried me first in

French, where he easily beat me, and then in the Latin, in which

I don't know which of us did best. This pleasant rivalry put us

at once upon friendly terms; and I sat up and drank punch with

him (or to be more correct, sat up and watched him drink it),

until he was so tipsy that he wept upon my shoulder.

I tried him, as if by accident, with a sight of Alan's

button; but it was plain he had never seen or heard of it.

Indeed, he bore some grudge against the family and friends of

Ardshiel, and before he was drunk he read me a lampoon, in very

good Latin, but with a very ill meaning, which he had made in

elegiac verses upon a person of that house.

When I told him of my catechist, he shook his head, and

said I was lucky to have got clear off. "That is a very

dangerous man," he said; "Duncan Mackiegh is his name; he can

shoot by the ear at several yards, and has been often accused of

highway robberies, and once of murder."

"The cream of it is," says I, "that he called himself a

catechist."

"And why should he not?" says he, "when that is what he is.

It was Maclean of Duart gave it to him because he was blind. But

perhaps it was a peety," says my host, "for he is always on the

road, going from one place to another to hear the young folk say

their religion; and, doubtless, that is a great temptation to

the poor man."

At last, when my landlord could drink no more, he showed me

to a bed, and I lay down in very good spirits; having travelled

the greater part of that big and crooked Island of Mull, from

Earraid to Torosay, fifty miles as the crow flies, and (with my

wanderings) much nearer a hundred, in four days and with little

fatigue. Indeed I was by far in better heart and health of body

at the end of that long tramp than I had been at the beginning.

CHAPTER XVI

THE LAD WITH THE SILVER BUTTON: ACROSS MORVEN

THERE is a regular ferry from Torosay to Kinlochaline on the

mainland. Both shores of the Sound are in the country of the

strong clan of the Macleans, and the people that passed the

ferry with me were almost all of that clan. The skipper of the

boat, on the other hand, was called Neil Roy Macrob; and since

Macrob was one of the names of Alan's clansmen, and Alan himself

had sent me to that ferry, I was eager to come to private speech

of Neil Roy.

In the crowded boat this was of course impossible, and the

passage was a very slow affair. There was no wind, and as the

boat was wretchedly equipped, we could pull but two oars on one

side, and one on the other. The men gave way, however, with a

good will, the passengers taking spells to help them, and the

whole company giving the time in Gaelic boat-songs. And what

with the songs, and the sea-air, and the good-nature and spirit

of all concerned, and the bright weather, the passage was a

pretty thing to have seen.

But there was one melancholy part. In the mouth of Loch

Aline we found a great sea-going ship at anchor; and this I

supposed at first to be one of the King's cruisers which were

kept along that coast, both summer and winter, to prevent

communication with the French. As we got a little nearer, it

became plain she was a ship of merchandise; and what still more

puzzled me, not only her decks, but the sea-beach also, were

quite black with people, and skiffs were continually plying to

and fro between them. Yet nearer, and there began to come to our

ears a great sound of mourning, the people on board and those on

the shore crying and lamenting one to another so as to pierce

the heart.

Then I understood this was an emigrant ship bound for the

American colonies.

We put the ferry-boat alongside, and the exiles leaned over

the bulwarks, weeping and reaching out their hands to my

fellow-passengers, among whom they counted some near friends.

How long this might have gone on I do not know, for they seemed

to have no sense of time: but at last the captain of the ship,

who seemed near beside himself (and no great wonder) in the

midst of this crying and confusion, came to the side and begged

us to depart.

Thereupon Neil sheered off; and the chief singer in our

boat struck into a melancholy air, which was presently taken up

both by the emigrants and their friends upon the beach, so that

it sounded from all sides like a lament for the dying. I saw the

tears run down the cheeks of the men and women in the boat, even

as they bent at the oars; and the circumstances and the music of

the song (which is one called "Lochaber no more") were highly

affecting even to myself.

At Kinlochaline I got Neil Roy upon one side on the beach,

and said I made sure he was one of Appin's men.

"And what for no?" said he.

"I am seeking somebody," said I; "and it comes in my mind

that you will have news of him. Alan Breck Stewart is his name."

And very foolishly, instead of showing him the button, I sought

to pass a shilling in his hand.

At this he drew back. "I am very much affronted," he said;

"and this is not the way that one shentleman should behave to

another at all. The man you ask for is in France; but if he was

in my sporran," says he, "and your belly full of shillings, I

would not hurt a hair upon his body."

I saw I had gone the wrong way to work, and without wasting

time upon apologies, showed him the button lying in the hollow

of my palm.

"Aweel, aweel," said Neil; "and I think ye might have begun

with that end of the stick, whatever! But if ye are the lad with

the silver button, all is well, and I have the word to see that

ye come safe. But if ye will pardon me to speak plainly," says

he, "there is a name that you should never take into your mouth,

and that is the name of Alan Breck; and there is a thing that ye

would never do, and that is to offer your dirty money to a

Hieland shentleman."

It was not very easy to apologise; for I could scarce tell

him (what was the truth) that I had never dreamed he would set

up to be a gentleman until he told me so. Neil on his part had

no wish to prolong his dealings with me, only to fulfil his

orders and be done with it; and he made haste to give me my

route. This was to lie the night in Kinlochaline in the public

inn; to cross Morven the next day to Ardgour, and lie the night

in the house of one John of the Claymore, who was warned that I

might come; the third day, to be set across one loch at Corran

and another at Balachulish, and then ask my way to the house of

James of the Glens, at Aucharn in Duror of Appin. There was a

good deal of ferrying, as you hear; the sea in all this part

running deep into the mountains and winding about their roots.

It makes the country strong to hold and difficult to travel, but

full of prodigious wild and dreadful prospects.

I had some other advice from Neil: to speak with no one by

the way, to avoid Whigs, Campbells, and the "red-soldiers;" to

leave the road and lie in a bush if I saw any of the latter

coming, "for it was never chancy to meet in with them;" and in

brief, to conduct myself like a robber or a Jacobite agent, as

perhaps Neil thought me.

The inn at Kinlochaline was the most beggarly vile place

that ever pigs were styed in, full of smoke, vermin, and silent

Highlanders. I was not only discontented with my lodging, but

with myself for my mismanagement of Neil, and thought I could

hardly be worse off. But very wrongly, as I was soon to see; for

I had not been half an hour at the inn (standing in the door

most of the time, to ease my eyes from the peat smoke) when a

thunderstorm came close by, the springs broke in a little hill

on which the inn stood, and one end of the house became a

running water. Places of public entertainment were bad enough

all over Scotland in those days; yet it was a wonder to myself,

when I had to go from the fireside to the bed in which I slept,

wading over the shoes.

Early in my next day's journey I overtook a little, stout,

solemn man, walking very slowly with his toes turned out,

sometimes reading in a book and sometimes marking the place with

his finger, and dressed decently and plainly in something of a

clerical style.

This I found to be another catechist, but of a different

order from the blind man of Mull: being indeed one of those sent

out by the Edinburgh Society for Propagating Christian

Knowledge, to evangelise the more savage places of the

Highlands. His name was Henderland; he spoke with the broad

south-country tongue, which I was beginning to weary for the

sound of; and besides common countryship, we soon found we had

a more particular bond of interest. For my good friend, the

minister of Essendean, had translated into the Gaelic in his

by-time a number of hymns and pious books which Henderland used

in his work, and held in great esteem. Indeed, it was one of

these he was carrying and reading when we met.

We fell in company at once, our ways lying together as far

as to Kingairloch. As we went, he stopped and spoke with all the

wayfarers and workers that we met or passed; and though of

course I could not tell what they discoursed about, yet I judged

Mr. Henderland must be well liked in the countryside, for I

observed many of them to bring out their mulls and share a pinch

of snuff with him.

I told him as far in my affairs as I judged wise; as far,

that is, as they were none of Alan's; and gave Balachulish as

the place I was travelling to, to meet a friend; for I thought

Aucharn, or even Duror, would be too particular, and might put

him on the scent.

On his part, he told me much of his work and the people he

worked among, the hiding priests and Jacobites, the Disarming

Act, the dress, and many other curiosities of the time and

place. He seemed moderate; blaming Parliament in several points,

and especially because they had framed the Act more severely

against those who wore the dress than against those who carried

weapons.

This moderation put it in my mind to question him of the

Red Fox and the Appin tenants; questions which, I thought, would

seem natural enough in the mouth of one travelling to that

country.

He said it was a bad business. "It's wonderful," said he,

"where the tenants find the money, for their life is mere

starvation. (Ye don't carry such a thing as snuff, do ye, Mr.

Balfour? No. Well, I'm better wanting it.) But these tenants (as

I was saying) are doubtless partly driven to it. James Stewart

in Duror (that's him they call James of the Glens) is

half-brother to Ardshiel, the captain of the clan; and he is a

man much looked up to, and drives very hard. And then there's

one they call Alan Breck"

"Ah!" I cried, "what of him?"

"What of the wind that bloweth where it listeth?" said

Henderland. "He's here and awa; here to-day and gone to-morrow:

a fair heather-cat. He might be glowering at the two of us out

of yon whin-bush, and I wouldnae wonder! Ye'll no carry such a

thing as snuff, will ye?"

I told him no, and that he had asked the same thing more

than once.

"It's highly possible," said he, sighing. "But it seems

strange ye shouldnae carry it. However, as I was saying, this

Alan Breck is a bold, desperate customer, and well kent to be

James's right hand. His life is forfeit already; he would boggle

at naething; and maybe, if a tenant-body was to hang back he

would get a dirk in his wame."

"You make a poor story of it all, Mr. Henderland," said I.

"If it is all fear upon both sides, I care to hear no more of

it."

"Na," said Mr. Henderland, "but there's love too, and

self-denial that should put the like of you and me to shame.

There's something fine about it; no perhaps Christian, but

humanly fine. Even Alan Breck, by all that I hear, is a chield

to be respected. There's many a lying sneck-draw sits close in

kirk in our own part of the country, and stands well in the

world's eye, and maybe is a far worse man, Mr. Balfour, than yon

misguided shedder of man's blood. Ay, ay, we might take a lesson

by them. -- Ye'll perhaps think I've been too long in the

Hielands?" he added, smiling to me.

I told him not at all; that I had seen much to admire among

the Highlanders; and if he came to that, Mr. Campbell himself

was a Highlander.

"Ay," said he, "that's true. It's a fine blood."

"And what is the King's agent about?" I asked.

"Colin Campbell?" says Henderland. "Putting his head in a

bees' byke!"

"He is to turn the tenants out by force, I hear?" said I.

"Yes," says he, "but the business has gone back and forth,

as folk say. First, James of the Glens rode to Edinburgh, and

got some lawyer (a Stewart, nae doubt -- they all hing together

like bats in a steeple) and had the proceedings stayed. And then

Colin Campbell cam' in again, and had the upper-hand before the

Barons of Exchequer. And now they tell me the first of the

tenants are to flit to-morrow. It's to begin at Duror under

James's very windows, which doesnae seem wise by my humble way

of it."

"Do you think they'll fight?" I asked.

"Well," says Henderland, "they're disarmed -- or supposed

to be -- for there's still a good deal of cold iron lying by in

quiet places. And then Colin Campbell has the sogers coming. But

for all that, if I was his lady wife, I wouldnae be well pleased

till I got him home again. They're queer customers, the Appin

Stewarts."

I asked if they were worse than their neighbours.

"No they," said he. "And that's the worst part of it. For

if Colin Roy can get his business done in Appin, he has it all

to begin again in the next country, which they call Mamore, and

which is one of the countries of the Camerons. He's King's

Factor upon both, and from both he has to drive out the tenants;

and indeed, Mr. Balfour (to be open with ye), it's my belief

that if he escapes the one lot, he'll get his death by the

other."

So we continued talking and walking the great part of the,

day; until at last, Mr. Henderland after expressing his delight

in my company, and satisfaction at meeting with a friend of Mr.

Campbell's ("whom," says he, "I will make bold to call that

sweet singer of our covenanted Zion"), proposed that I should

make a short stage, and lie the night in his house a little

beyond Kingairloch. To say truth, I was overjoyed; for I had no

great desire for John of the Claymore, and since my double

misadventure, first with the guide and next with the gentleman

skipper, I stood in some fear of any Highland stranger.

Accordingly we shook hands upon the bargain, and came in the

afternoon to a small house, standing alone by the shore of the

Linnhe Loch. The sun was already gone from the desert mountains

of Ardgour upon the hither side, but shone on those of Appin on

the farther; the loch lay as still as a lake, only the gulls

were crying round the sides of it; and the whole place seemed

solemn and uncouth.

We had no sooner come to the door of Mr. Henderland's

dwelling, than to my great surprise (for I was now used to the

politeness of Highlanders) he burst rudely past me, dashed into

the room, caught up a jar and a small horn-spoon, and began

ladling snuff into his nose in most excessive quantities. Then

he had a hearty fit of sneezing, and looked round upon me with

a rather silly smile.

"It's a vow I took," says he. "I took a vow upon me that I

wouldnae carry it. Doubtless it's a great privation; but when I

think upon the martyrs, not only to the Scottish Covenant but to

other points of Christianity, I think shame to mind it."

As soon as we had eaten (and porridge and whey was the best

of the good man's diet) he took a grave face and said he had a

duty to perform by Mr. Campbell, and that was to inquire into my

state of mind towards God. I was inclined to smile at him since

the business of the snuff; but he had not spoken long before he

brought the tears into my eyes. There are two things that men

should never weary of, goodness and humility; we get none too

much of them in this rough world among cold, proud people; but

Mr. Henderland had their very speech upon his tongue. And though

I was a good deal puffed up with my adventures and with having

come off, as the saying is, with flying colours; yet he soon had

me on my knees beside a simple, poor old man, and both proud and

glad to be there.

Before we went to bed he offered me sixpence to help me on

my way, out of a scanty store he kept in the turf wall of his

house; at which excess of goodness I knew not what to do. But at

last he was so earnest with me that I thought it the more

mannerly part to let him have his way, and so left him poorer

than myself.

CHAPTER XVII

THE DEATH OF THE RED FOX

THE next day Mr. Henderland found for me a man who had a boat of

his own and was to cross the Linnhe Loch that afternoon into

Appin, fishing. Him he prevailed on to take me, for he was one

of his flock; and in this way I saved a long day's travel and

the price of the two public ferries I must otherwise have

passed.

It was near noon before we set out; a dark day with clouds,

and the sun shining upon little patches. The sea was here very

deep and still, and had scarce a wave upon it; so that I must

put the water to my lips before I could believe it to be truly

salt. The mountains on either side were high, rough and barren,

very black and gloomy in the shadow of the clouds, but all

silver-laced with little watercourses where the sun shone upon

them. It seemed a hard country, this of Appin, for people to

care as much about as Alan did.

There was but one thing to mention. A little after we had

started, the sun shone upon a little moving clump of scarlet

close in along the water-side to the north. It was much of the

same red as soldiers' coats; every now and then, too, there came

little sparks and lightnings, as though the sun had struck upon

bright steel.

I asked my boatman what it should be, and he answered he

supposed it was some of the red soldiers coming from Fort

William into Appin, against the poor tenantry of the country.

Well, it was a sad sight to me; and whether it was because of my

thoughts of Alan, or from something prophetic in my bosom,

although this was but the second time I had seen King George's

troops, I had no good will to them.

At last we came so near the point of land at the entering

in of Loch Leven that I begged to be set on shore. My boatman

(who was an honest fellow and mindful of his promise to the

catechist) would fain have carried me on to Balachulish; but as

this was to take me farther from my secret destination, I

insisted, and was set on shore at last under the wood of

Lettermore (or Lettervore, for I have heard it both ways) in

Alan's country of Appin.

This was a wood of birches, growing on a steep, craggy side

of a mountain that overhung the loch. It had many openings and

ferny howes; and a road or bridle track ran north and south

through the midst of it, by the edge of which, where was a

spring, I sat down to eat some oat-bread of Mr. Henderland's and

think upon my situation.

Here I was not only troubled by a cloud of stinging midges,

but far more by the doubts of my mind. What I ought to do, why

I was going to join myself with an outlaw and a would-be

murderer like Alan, whether I should not be acting more like a

man of sense to tramp back to the south country direct, by my

own guidance and at my own charges, and what Mr. Campbell or

even Mr. Henderland would think of me if they should ever learn

my folly and presumption: these were the doubts that now began

to come in on me stronger than ever.

As I Was so sitting and thinking, a sound of men and horses

came to me through the wood; and presently after, at a turning

of the road, I saw four travellers come into view. The way was

in this part so rough and narrow that they came single and led

their horses by the reins. The first was a great, red-headed

gentleman, of an imperious and flushed face, who carried his hat

in his hand and fanned himself, for he was in a breathing heat.

The second, by his decent black garb and white wig, I correctly

took to be a lawyer. The third was a servant, and wore some part

of his clothes in tartan, which showed that his master was of a

Highland family, and either an outlaw or else in singular good

odour with the Government, since the wearing of tartan was

against the Act. If I had been better versed in these things, I

would have known the tartan to be of the Argyle (or Campbell)

colours. This servant had a good-sized portmanteau strapped on

his horse, and a net of lemons (to brew punch with) hanging at

the saddle-bow; as was often enough the custom with luxurious

travellers in that part of the country.

As for the fourth, who brought up the tail, I had seen his

like before, and knew him at once to be a sheriff's officer.

I had no sooner seen these people coming than I made up my

mind (for no reason that I can tell) to go through with my

adventure; and when the first came alongside of me, I rose up

from the bracken and asked him the way to Aucharn.

He stopped and looked at me, as I thought, a little oddly;

and then, turning to the lawyer, "Mungo," said he, "there's many

a man would think this more of a warning than two pyats. Here am

I on my road to Duror on the job ye ken; and here is a young lad

starts up out of the bracken, and speers if I am on the way to

Aucharn."

"Glenure," said the other, "this is an ill subject for

jesting."

These two had now drawn close up and were gazing at me,

while the two followers had halted about a stone-cast in the

rear.

"And what seek ye in Aucharn?" said Colin Roy Campbell of

Glenure, him they called the Red Fox; for he it was that I had

stopped.

"The man that lives there," said I.

"James of the Glens," says Glenure, musingly; and then to

the lawyer: "Is he gathering his people, think ye?"

"Anyway," says the lawyer, "we shall do better to bide

where we are, and let the soldiers rally us."

"If you are concerned for me," said I, "I am neither of his

people nor yours, but an honest subject of King George, owing no

man and fearing no man."

"Why, very well said," replies the Factor. "But if I may

make so bold as ask, what does this honest man so far from his

country? and why does he come seeking the brother of Ardshiel?

I have power here, I must tell you. I am King's Factor upon

several of these estates, and have twelve files of soldiers at

my back."

"I have heard a waif word in the country," said I, a little

nettled, "that you were a hard man to drive."

He still kept looking at me, as if in doubt.

"Well," said he, at last, "your tongue is bold; but I am no

unfriend to plainness. If ye had asked me the way to the door of

James Stewart on any other day but this, I would have set ye

right and bidden ye God speed. But to-day -- eh, Mungo?" And he

turned again to look at the lawyer.

But just as he turned there came the shot of a firelock

from higher up the hill; and with the very sound of it Glenure

fell upon the road.

"O, I am dead!" he cried, several times over.

The lawyer had caught him up and held him in his arms, the

servant standing over and clasping his hands. And now the

wounded man looked from one to another with scared eyes, and

there was a change in his voice, that went to the heart.

"Take care of yourselves," says he. "I am dead."

He tried to open his clothes as if to look for the wound,

but his fingers slipped on the buttons. With that he gave a

great sigh, his head rolled on his shoulder, and he passed away.

The lawyer said never a word, but his face was as sharp as

a pen and as white as the dead man's; the servant broke out into

a great noise of crying and weeping, like a child; and I, on my

side, stood staring at them in a kind of horror. The sheriff's

officer had run back at the first sound of the shot, to hasten

the coming of the soldiers.

At last the lawyer laid down the dead man in his blood upon

the road, and got to his own feet with a kind of stagger.

I believe it was his movement that brought me to my senses;

for he had no sooner done so than I began to scramble up the

hill, crying out, "The murderer! the murderer!"

So little a time had elapsed, that when I got to the top of

the first steepness, and could see some part of the open

mountain, the murderer was still moving away at no great

distance. He was a big man, in a black coat, with metal buttons,

and carried a long fowling-piece.

"Here!" I cried. "I see him!"

At that the murderer gave a little, quick look over his

shoulder, and began to run. The next moment he was lost in a

fringe of birches; then he came out again on the upper side,

where I could see him climbing like a jackanapes, for that part

was again very steep; and then he dipped behind a shoulder, and

I saw him no more.

All this time I had been running on my side, and had got a

good way up, when a voice cried upon me to stand.

I was at the edge of the upper wood, and so now, when I

halted and looked back, I saw all the open part of the hill

below me.

The lawyer and the sheriff's officer were standing just

above the road, crying and waving on me to come back; and on

their left, the red-coats, musket in hand, were beginning to

struggle singly out of the lower wood.

"Why should I come back?" I cried. "Come you on!"

"Ten pounds if ye take that lad!" cried the lawyer. "He's

an acomplice. He was posted here to hold us in talk."

At that word (which I could hear quite plainly, though it

was to the soldiers and not to me that he was crying it) my

heart came in my mouth with quite a new kind of terror. Indeed,

it is one thing to stand the danger of your life, and quite

another to run the peril of both life and character. The thing,

besides, had come so suddenly, like thunder out of a clear sky,

that I was all amazed and helpless.

The soldiers began to spread, some of them to run, and

others to put up their pieces and cover me; and still I stood.

"Jouk[1] in here among the trees," said a voice close by.

Indeed, I scarce knew what I was doing, but I obeyed; and

as I did so, I heard the firelocks bang and the balls whistle in

the birches.

Just inside the shelter of the trees I found Alan Breck

standing, with a fishing-rod. He gave me no salutation; indeed

it was no time for civilities; only "Come!" says he, and set off

running along the side of the mountain towards Balaehulish; and

I, like a sheep, to follow him.

Now we ran among the birches; now stooping behind low humps

upon the mountain-side; now crawling on all fours among the

heather. The pace was deadly: my heart seemed bursting against

my ribs; and I had neither time to think nor breath to speak

with. Only I remember seeing with wonder, that Alan every now

and then would straighten himself to his full height and look

back; and every time he did so, there came a great far-away

cheering and crying of the soldiers.

Quarter of an hour later, Alan stopped, clapped down flat

in the heather, and turned to me.

"Now," said he, "it's earnest. Do as I do, for your life."

And at the same speed, but now with infinitely more

precaution, we traced back again across the mountain-side by the

same way that we had come, only perhaps higher; till at last

Alan threw him-self down in the upper wood of Lettermore, where

I had found him at the first, and lay, with his face in the

bracken, panting like a dog.

My own sides so ached, my head so swam, my tongue so hung

out of my mouth with heat and dryness, that I lay beside him

like one dead.

[1] Duck.

CHAPTER XVIII

I TALK WITH ALAN IN THE WOOD OF LETTERMORE

ALAN was the first to come round. He rose, went to the border of

the wood, peered out a little, and then returned and sat down.

"Well," said he, "yon was a hot burst, David."

I said nothing, nor so much as lifted my face. I had seen

murder done, and a great, ruddy, jovial gentleman struck out of

life in a moment; the pity of that sight was still sore within

me, and yet that was but a part of my concern. Here was murder

done upon the man Alan hated; here was Alan skulking in the

trees and running from the troops; and whether his was the hand

that fired or only the head that ordered, signified but little.

By my way of it, my only friend in that wild country was

blood-guilty in the first degree; I held him in horror; I could

not look upon his face; I would have rather lain alone in the

rain on my cold isle, than in that warm wood beside a murderer.

"Are ye still wearied?" he asked again.

"No," said I, still with my face in the bracken; "no, I am

not wearied now, and I can speak. You and me must twine,"[1] I

said. "I liked you very well, Alan, but your ways are not mine,

and they're not God's: and the short and the long of it is just

that we must twine."

"I will hardly twine from ye, David, without some kind of

reason for the same," said Alan, mighty gravely. "If ye ken

anything against my reputation, it's the least thing that ye

should do, for old acquaintance' sake, to let me hear the name

of it; and if ye have only taken a distaste to my society, it

will be proper for me to judge if I'm insulted."

"Alan," said I, "what is the sense of this? Ye ken very

well yon Campbell-man lies in his blood upon the road."

He was silent for a little; then says he, "Did ever ye hear

tell of the story of the Man and the Good People?" -- by which

he meant the fairies.

"No," said I, "nor do I want to hear it."

"With your permission, Mr. Balfour, I will tell it you,

whatever," says Alan. "The man, ye should ken, was cast upon a

rock in the sea, where it appears the Good People were in use to

come and rest as they went through to Ireland. The name of this

rock is called the Skerryvore, and it's not far from where we

suffered ship-wreck. Well, it seems the man cried so sore, if he

could just see his little bairn before he died! that at last the

king of the Good People took peety upon him, and sent one flying

that brought back the bairn in a poke[2] and laid it down beside

the man where he lay sleeping. So when the man woke, there was

a poke beside him and something into the inside of it that

moved. Well, it seems he was one of these gentry that think aye

the worst of things; and for greater seeurity, he stuck his dirk

throughout that poke before he opened it, and there was his

bairn dead. I am thinking to myself, Mr. Balfour, that you and

the man are very much alike."

"Do you mean you had no hand in it?" cried I, sitting up.

"I will tell you first of all, Mr. Balfour of Shaws, as one

friend to another," said Alan, "that if I were going to kill a

gentleman, it would not be in my own country, to bring trouble

on my clan; and I would not go wanting sword and gun, and with

a long fishing-rod upon my back."

"Well," said I, "that's true!"

"And now," continued Alan, taking out his dirk and laying

his hand upon it in a certain manner, "I swear upon the Holy

Iron I had neither art nor part, act nor thought in it."

"I thank God for that!" cried I, and offered him my hand.

He did not appear to see it.

"And here is a great deal of work about a Campbell!" said

he. "They are not so scarce, that I ken!"

"At least," said I, "you cannot justly blame me, for you

know very well what you told me in the brig. But the temptation

and the act are different, I thank God again for that. We may

all be tempted; but to take a life in cold blood, Alan!" And I

could say no more for the moment." And do you know who did it?"

I added. "Do you know that man in the black coat?"

"I have nae clear mind about his coat," said Alan

Cunningly." but it sticks in my head that it was blue."

"Blue or black, did ye know him?" said I.

"I couldnae just conscientiously swear to him," says Alan.

"He gaed very close by me, to be sure, but it's a strange thing

that I should just have been tying my brogues."

"Can you swear that you don't know him, Alan?" I cried,

half angered, half in a mind to laugh at his evasions.

"Not yet," says he; "but I've a grand memory for

forgetting, David."

"And yet there was one thing I saw clearly," said I; "and

that was, that you exposed yourself and me to draw the

soldiers."

"It's very likely," said Alan; "and so would any gentleman.

You and me were innocent of that transaction."

"The better reason, since we were falsely suspected, that

we should get clear," I cried. "The innocent should surely come

before the guilty."

"Why, David," said he, "the innocent have aye a chance to

get assoiled in court; but for the lad that shot the bullet, I

think the best place for him will be the heather. Them that

havenae dipped their hands in any little difficulty, should be

very mindful of the case of them that have. And that is the good

Christianity. For if it was the other way round about, and the

lad whom I couldnae just clearly see had been in our shoes, and

we in his (as might very well have been), I think we would be a

good deal obliged to him oursel's if he would draw the

soldiers."

When it came to this, I gave Alan up. But he looked so

innocent all the time, and was in such clear good faith in what

he said, and so ready to sacrifice himself for what he deemed

his duty, that my mouth was closed. Mr. Henderland's words came

back to me: that we ourselves might take a lesson by these wild

Highlanders. Well, here I had taken mine. Alan's morals were all

tail-first; but he was ready to give his life for them, such as

they were.

"Alan," said I, "I'll not say it's the good Christianity as

I understand it, but it's good enough. And here I offer ye my

hand for the second time."

Whereupon he gave me both of his, saying surely I had cast

a spell upon him, for he could forgive me anything. Then he grew

very grave, and said we had not much time to throw away, but

must both flee that country: he, because he was a deserter, and

the whole of Appin would now be searched like a chamber, and

every one obliged to give a good account of himself; and I,

because I was certainly involved in the murder.

"O!" says I, willing to give him a little lesson, "I have

no fear of the justice of my country."

"As if this was your country!" said he. "Or as if ye would

be tried here, in a country of Stewarts!"

"It's all Scotland," said I.

"Man, I whiles wonder at ye," said Alan. "This is a

Campbell that's been killed. Well, it'll be tried in Inverara,

the Campbells' head place; with fifteen Campbells in the

jury-box and the biggest Campbell of all (and that's the Duke)

sitting cocking on the bench. Justice, David? The same justice,

by all the world, as Glenure found awhile ago at the roadside."

This frightened me a little, I confess, and would have

frightened me more if I had known how nearly exact were Alan's

predictions; indeed it was but in one point that he exaggerated,

there being but eleven Campbells on the jury; though as the

other four were equally in the Duke's dependence, it mattered

less than might appear. Still, I cried out that he was unjust to

the Duke of Argyle, who (for all he was a Whig) was yet a wise

and honest nobleman.

"Hoot!" said Alan, "the man's a Whig, nae doubt; but I

would never deny he was a good chieftain to his clan. And what

would the clan think if there was a Campbell shot, and naebody

hanged, and their own chief the Justice General? But I have

often observed," says Alan, "that you Low-country bodies have no

clear idea of what's right and wrong."

At this I did at last laugh out aloud, when to my surprise,

Alan joined in, and laughed as merrily as myself.

"Na, na," said he, "we're in the Hielands, David; and when

I tell ye to run, take my word and run. Nae doubt it's a hard

thing to skulk and starve in the Heather, but it's harder yet to

lie shackled in a red-coat prison."

I asked him whither we should flee; and as he told me "to

the Lowlands," I was a little better inclined to go with him;

for, indeed, I was growing impatient to get baek and have the

upper-hand of my uncle. Besides, Alan made so sure there would

be no question of justice in the matter, that I began to be

afraid he might be right. Of all deaths, I would truly like

least to die by the gallows; and the picture of that uncanny

instrument came into my head with extraordinary clearness (as I

had once seen it engraved at the top of a pedlar's ballad) and

took away my appetite for courts of justice.

"I'll chance it, Alan," said I. "I'll go with you."

"But mind you," said Alan, "it's no small thing. Ye maun

lie bare and hard, and brook many an empty belly. Your bed shall

be the moorcock's, and your life shall be like the hunted

deer's, and ye shall sleep with your hand upon your weapons. Ay,

man, ye shall taigle many a weary foot, or we get clear! I tell

ye this at the start, for it's a life that I ken well. But if ye

ask what other chance ye have, I answer: Nane. Either take to

the heather with me, or else hang."

"And that's a choice very easily made," said I; and we

shook hands upon it.

"And now let's take another keek at the red-coats," says

Alan, and he led me to the north-eastern fringe of the wood.

Looking out between the trees, we could see a great side of

mountain, running down exceeding steep into the waters of the

loch. It was a rough part, all hanging stone, and heather, and

big scrogs of birchwood; and away at the far end towards

Balachulish, little wee red soldiers were dipping up and down

over hill and howe, and growing smaller every minute. There was

no cheering now, for I think they had other uses for what breath

was left them; but they still stuck to the trail, and doubtless

thought that we were close in front of them.

Alan watched them, smiling to himself.

"Ay," said he, "they'll be gey weary before they've got to

the end of that employ! And so you and me, David, can sit down

and eat a bite, and breathe a bit longer, and take a dram from

my bottle. Then we'll strike for Aucharn, the house of my

kinsman, James of the Glens, where I must get my clothes, and my

arms, and money to carry us along; and then, David, we'll cry,

'Forth, Fortune!' and take a cast among the heather."

So we sat again and ate and drank, in a place whence we

could see the sun going down into a field of great, wild, and

houseless mountains, such as I was now condemned to wander in

with my companion. Partly as we so sat, and partly afterwards,

on the way to Aucharn, each of us narrated his adventures; and

I shall here set down so much of Alan's as seems either curious

or needful.

It appears he ran to the bulwarks as soon as the wave was

passed; saw me, and lost me, and saw me again, as I tumbled in

the roost; and at last had one glimpse of me clinging on the

yard. It was this that put him in some hope I would maybe get to

land after all, and made him leave those clues and messages

which had brought me (for my sins) to that unlucky country of

Appin.

In the meanwhile, those still on the brig had got the skiff

launched, and one or two were on board of her already, when

there came a second wave greater than the first, and heaved the

brig out of her place, and would certainly have sent her to the

bottom, had she not struck and caught on some projection of the

reef. When she had struck first, it had been bows-on, so that

the stern had hitherto been lowest. But now her stern was thrown

in the air, and the bows plunged under the sea; and with that,

the water began to pour into the fore-scuttle like the pouring

of a mill-dam.

It took the colour out of Alan's face, even to tell what

followed. For there were still two men lying impotent in their

bunks; and these, seeing the water pour in and thinking the ship

had foundered, began to cry out aloud, and that with such

harrowing cries that all who were on deck tumbled one after

another into the skiff and fell to their oars. They were not two

hundred yards away, when there came a third great sea; and at

that the brig lifted clean over the reef; her canvas filled for

a moment, and she seemed to sail in chase of them, but settling

all the while; and presently she drew down and down, as if a

hand was drawing her; and the sea closed over the Covenant of

Dysart.

Never a word they spoke as they pulled ashore. being

stunned with the horror of that screaming; but they had scarce

set foot upon the beach when Hoseason woke up, as if out of a

muse, and bade them lay hands upon Alan. They hung back indeed,

having little taste for the employment; but Hoseason was like a

fiend, crying that Alan was alone, that he had a great sum about

him, that he had been the means of losing the brig and drowning

all their comrades, and that here was both revenge and wealth

upon a single cast. It was seven against one; in that part of

the shore there was no rock that Alan could set his back to; and

the sailors began to spread out and come behind him.

"And then," said Alan, "the little man with the red head --

I havenae mind of the name that he is called."

"Riach," said I.

"Ay" said Alan," Riach! Well, it was him that took up the

clubs for me, asked the men if they werenae feared of a

judgment, and, says he 'Dod, I'll put my back to the

Hielandman's mysel'.' That's none such an entirely bad little

man, yon little man with the red head," said Alan "He has some

spunks of decency."

"Well," said I, "he was kind to me in his way."

"And so he was to Alan," said he; "and by my troth, I found

his way a very good one! But ye see, David, the loss of the ship

and the cries of these poor lads sat very ill upon the man; and

I'm thinking that would be the cause of it."

"Well, I would think so," says I; "for he was as keen as

any of the rest at the beginning. But how did Hoseason take it?"

"It sticks in my mind that he would take it very ill," says

Alan. "But the little man cried to me to run, and indeed I

thought it was a good observe, and ran. The last that I saw they

were all in a knot upon the beach, like folk that were not

agreeing very well together."

"What do you mean by that?" said I.

"Well, the fists were going," said Alan; "and I saw one man

go down like a pair of breeks. But I thought it would be better

no to wait. Ye see there's a strip of Campbells in that end of

Mull, which is no good company for a gentleman like me. If it

hadnae been for that I would have waited and looked for ye

mysel', let alone giving a hand to the little man." (It was

droll how Alan dwelt on Mr. Riach's stature, for, to say the

truth, the one was not much smaller than the other.) "So," says

he, continuing, "I set my best foot forward, and whenever I met

in with any one I cried out there was a wreck ashore. Man, they

didnae stop to fash with me! Ye should have seen them linking

for the beach! And when they got there they found they had had

the pleasure of a run, which is aye good for a Campbell. I'm

thinking it was a judgment on the clan that the brig went down

in the lump and didnae break. But it was a very unlucky thing

for you, that same; for if any wreck had come ashore they would

have hunted high and low, and would soon have found ye."

[1] Part.

[2] Bag.

CHAPTER XIX

THE HOUSE OF FEAR

NIGHT fell as we were walking, and the clouds, which had broken

up in the afternoon, settled in and thickened, so that it fell,

for the season of the year, extremely dark. The way we went was

over rough mountainsides; and though Alan pushed on with an

assured manner, I could by no means see how he directed himself.

At last, about half-past ten of the clock, we came to the

top of a brae, and saw lights below us. It seemed a house door

stood open and let out a beam of fire and candle-light; and all

round the house and steading five or six persons were moving

hurriedly about, each carrying a lighted brand.

"James must have tint his wits," said Alan. "If this was

the soldiers instead of you and me, he would be in a bonny mess.

But I dare say he'll have a sentry on the road, and he would ken

well enough no soldiers would find the way that we came."

Hereupon he whistled three times, in a particular manner.

It was strange to see how, at the first sound of it, all the

moving torches came to a stand, as if the bearers were

affrighted; and how, at the third, the bustle began again as

before.

Having thus set folks' minds at rest, we came down the

brae, and were met at the yard gate (for this place was like a

well-doing farm) by a tall, handsome man of more than fifty, who

cried out to Alan in the Gaelic.

"James Stewart," said Alan, "I will ask ye to speak in

Scotch, for here is a young gentleman with me that has nane of

the other. This is him," he added, putting his arm through mine,

"a young gentleman of the Lowlands, and a laird in his country

too, but I am thinking it will be the better for his health if

we give his name the go-by."

James of the Glens turned to me for a moment, and greeted

me courteously enough; the next he had turned to Alan.

"This has been a dreadful accident," he cried. "It will

bring trouble on the country." And he wrung his hands.

"Hoots!" said Alan, "ye must take the sour with the sweet,

man. Colin Roy is dead, and be thankful for that!"

"Ay" said James, "and by my troth, I wish he was alive

again! It's all very fine to blow and boast beforehand; but now

it's done, Alan; and who's to bear the wyte[1] of it? The

accident fell out in Appin -- mind ye that, Alan; it's Appin

that must pay; and I am a man that has a family."

While this was going on I looked about me at the servants.

Some were on ladders, digging in the thatch of the house or the

farm buildings, from which they brought out guns, swords, and

different weapons of war; others carried them away; and by the

sound of mattock blows from somewhere farther down the brae, I

suppose they buried them. Though they were all so busy, there

prevailed no kind of order in their efforts; men struggled

together for the same gun and ran into each other with their

burning torches; and James was continually turning about from

his talk with Alan, to cry out orders which were apparently

never understood. The faces in the torchlight were like those of

people overborne with hurry and panic; and though none spoke

above his breath, their speech sounded both anxious and angry.

It was about this time that a lassie came out of the house

carrying a pack or bundle; and it has often made me smile to

think how Alan's instinct awoke at the mere sight of it.

"What's that the lassie has?" he asked.

"We're just setting the house in order, Alan," said James,

in his frightened and somewhat fawning way. "They'll search

Appin with candles, and we must have all things straight. We're

digging the bit guns and swords into the moss, ye see; and

these, I am thinking, will be your ain French clothes. We'll be

to bury them, I believe."

"Bury my French clothes!" cried Alan. "Troth, no!" And he

laid hold upon the packet and retired into the barn to shift

himself, recommending me in the meanwhile to his kinsman.

James carried me accordingly into the kitchen, and sat down

with me at table, smiling and talking at first in a very

hospitable manner. But presently the gloom returned upon him; he

sat frowning and biting his fingers; only remembered me from

time to time; and then gave me but a word or two and a poor

smile, and back into his private terrors. His wife sat by the

fire and wept, with her face in her hands; his eldest son was

crouched upon the floor, running over a great mass of papers and

now and again setting one alight and burning it to the bitter

end; all the while a servant lass with a red face was rummaging

about the room, in a blind hurry of fear, and whimpering as she

went; and every now and again one of the men would thrust in his

face from the yard, and cry for orders.

At last James could keep his seat no longer, and begged my

permission to be so unmannerly as walk about. "I am but poor

company altogether, sir," says he, "but I can think of nothing

but this dreadful accident, and the trouble it is like to bring

upon quite innocent persons."

A little after he observed his son burning a paper which he

thought should have been kept; and at that his excitement burst

out so that it was painful to witness. He struck the lad

repeatedly.

"Are you gone gyte?"[2] he cried. "Do you wish to hang your

father?" and forgetful of my presence, carried on at him a long

time together in the Gaelic, the young man answering nothing;

only the wife, at the name of hanging, throwing her apron over

her face and sobbing out louder than before.

This was all wretched for a stranger like myself to hear

and see; and I was right glad when Alan returned, looking like

himself in his fine French clothes, though (to be sure) they

were now grown almost too battered and withered to deserve the

name of fine. I was then taken out in my turn by another of the

sons, and given that change of clothing of which I had stood so

long in need, and a pair of Highland brogues made of

deer-leather, rather strange at first, but after a little

practice very easy to the feet.

By the time I came back Alan must have told his story; for

it seemed understood that I was to fly with him, and they were

all busy upon our equipment. They gave us each a sword and

pistols, though I professed my inability to use the former; and

with these, and some ammunition, a bag of oatmeal, an iron pan,

and a bottle of right French brandy, we were ready for the

heather. Money, indeed, was lacking. I had about two guineas

left; Alan's belt having been despatched by another hand, that

trusty messenger had no more than seventeen-pence to his whole

fortune; and as for James, it appears he had brought himself so

low with journeys to Edinburgh and legal expenses on behalf of

the tenants, that he could only scrape together

three-and-five-pence-halfpenny, the most of it in coppers.

"This'll no do," said Alan.

"Ye must find a safe bit somewhere near by," said James,

"and get word sent to me. Ye see, ye'll have to get this

business prettily off, Alan. This is no time to be stayed for a

guinea or two. They're sure to get wind of ye, sure to seek ye,

and by my way of it, sure to lay on ye the wyte of this day's

accident. If it falls on you, it falls on me that am your near

kinsman and harboured ye while ye were in the country. And if it

comes on me----" he paused, and bit his fingers, with a white

face." It would be a painful thing for our friends if I was to

hang," said he.

"It would be an ill day for Appin," says Alan.

"It's a day that sticks in my throat," said James. "O man,

man, man--man Alan! you and me have spoken like two fools!" he

cried, striking his hand upon the wall so that the house rang

again.

"Well, and that's true, too," said Alan; "and my friend

from the Lowlands here" (nodding at me) "gave me a good word

upon that head, if I would only have listened to him."

"But see here," said James, returning to his former manner,

"if they lay me by the heels, Alan, it's then that you'll be

needing the money. For with all that I have said and that you

have said, it will look very black against the two of us; do ye

mark that? Well, follow me out, and ye'll, I'll see that I'll

have to get a paper out against ye mysel'; have to offer a

reward for ye; ay, will I! It's a sore thing to do between such

near friends; but if I get the dirdum[3] of this dreadful

accident, I'll have to fend for myself, man. Do ye see that?"

He spoke with a pleading earnestness, taking Alan by the

breast of the coat.

"Ay" said Alan, "I see that."

"And ye'll have to be clear of the country, Alan -- ay, and

clear of Scotland -- you and your friend from the Lowlands, too.

For I'll have to paper your friend from the Lowlands. Ye see

that, Alan -- say that ye see that!"

I thought Alan flushed a bit. "This is unco hard on me that

brought him here, James," said he, throwing his head back. "It's

like making me a traitor!"

"Now, Alan, man!" cried James. "Look things in the face!

He'll be papered anyway; Mungo Campbell'll be sure to paper him;

what matters if I paper him too? And then, Alan, I am a man that

has a family." And then, after a little pause on both sides,

"And, Alan, it'll be a jury of Campbells," said he.

"There's one thing," said Alan, musingly, "that naebody

kens his name."

"Nor yet they shallnae, Alan! There's my hand on that,"

cried James, for all the world as if he had really known my name

and was foregoing some advantage. "But just the habit he was in,

and what he looked like, and his age, and the like? I couldnae

well do less."

"I wonder at your father's son," cried Alan, sternly.

"Would ye sell the lad with a gift? Would ye change his clothes

and then betray him?"

"No, no, Alan," said James. "No, no: the habit he took off

-- the habit Mungo saw him in." But I thought he seemed

crestfallen; indeed, he was clutching at every straw, and all

the time, I dare say, saw the faces of his hereditary foes on

the bench, and in the jury-box, and the gallows in the

background.

"Well, sir" says Alan, turning to me, "what say ye to,

that? Ye are here under the safeguard of my honour; and it's my

part to see nothing done but what shall please you."

"I have but one word to say," said I; "for to all this

dispute I am a perfect stranger. But the plain common-sense is

to set the blame where it belongs, and that is on the man who

fired the shot. Paper him, as ye call it, set the hunt on him;

and let honest, innocent folk show their faces in safety." But

at this both Alan and James cried out in horror; bidding me hold

my tongue, for that was not to be thought of; and asking me what

the Camerons would think? (which confirmed me, it must have been

a Cameron from Mamore that did the act) and if I did not see

that the lad might be caught? "Ye havenae surely thought of

that?" said they, with such innocent earnestness, that my hands

dropped at my side and I despaired of argument.

"Very well, then," said I, "paper me, if you please, paper

Alan, paper King George! We're all three innocent, and that

seems to be what's wanted. But at least, sir," said I to James,

recovering from my little fit of annoyance, "I am Alan's friend,

and if I can be helpful to friends of his, I will not stumble at

the risk."

I thought it best to put a fair face on my consent, for I

saw Alan troubled; and, besides (thinks I to myself), as soon as

my back is turned, they will paper me, as they call it, whether

I consent or not. But in this I saw I was wrong; for I had no

sooner said the words, than Mrs. Stewart leaped out of her

chair, came running over to us, and wept first upon my neck and

then on Alan's, blessing God for our goodness to her family.

"As for you, Alan, it was no more than your bounden duty,"

she said. "But for this lad that has come here and seen us at

our worst, and seen the goodman fleeching like a suitor, him

that by rights should give his commands like any king -- as for

you, my lad," she says, "my heart is wae not to have your name,

but I have your face; and as long as my heart beats under my

bosom, I will keep it, and think of it, and bless it." And with

that she kissed me, and burst once more into such sobbing, that

I stood abashed.

"Hoot, hoot," said Alan, looking mighty silly. "The day

comes unco soon in this month of July; and to-morrow there'll be

a fine to-do in Appin, a fine riding of dragoons, and crying of,

Cruachan!,[4] and running of red-coats; and it behoves you and

me to the sooner be gone."

Thereupon we said farewell, and set out again, bending

somewhat eastwards, in a fine mild dark night, and over much the

same broken country as before.

[1] Blame.

[2] Mad.

[3] Blame.

[4] The rallying-word of the Campbells.

CHAPTER XX

THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE ROCKS

SOMETIMES we walked, sometimes ran; and as it drew on to

morning, walked ever the less and ran the more. Though, upon its

face, that country appeared to be a desert, yet there were huts

and houses of the people, of which we must have passed more than

twenty, hidden in quiet places of the hills. When we came to one

of these, Alan would leave me in the way, and go himself and rap

upon the side of the house and speak awhile at the window with

some sleeper awakened. This was to pass the news; which, in that

country, was so much of a duty that Alan must pause to attend to

it even while fleeing for his life; and so well attended to by

others, that in more than half of the houses where we called

they had heard already of the murder. In the others, as well as

I could make out (standing back at a distance and hearing a

strange tongue), the news was received with more of

consternation than surprise.

For all our hurry, day began to come in while we were still

far from any shelter. It found us in a prodigious valley, strewn

with rocks and where ran a foaming river. Wild mountains stood

around it; there grew there neither grass nor trees; and I have

sometimes thought since then, that it may have been the valley

called Glencoe, where the massacre was in the time of King

William. But for the details of our itinerary, I am all to seek;

our way lying now by short cuts, now by great detours; our pace

being so hurried, our time of journeying usually by night; and

the names of such places as I asked and heard being in the

Gaelic tongue and the more easily forgotten.

The first peep of morning, then, showed us this horrible

place, and I could see Alan knit his brow.

"This is no fit place for you and me," he said. "This is a

place they're bound to watch."

And with that he ran harder than ever down to the water-

side, in a part where the river was split in two among three

rocks. It went through with a horrid thundering that made my

belly quake; and there hung over the lynn a little mist of

spray. Alan looked neither to the right nor to the left, but

jumped clean upon the middle rock and fell there on his hands

and knees to check himself, for that rock was small and he might

have pitched over on the far side. I had scarce time to measure

the distance or to understand the peril before I had followed

him, and he had caught and stopped me.

So there we stood, side by side upon a small rock slippery

with spray, a far broader leap in front of us, and the river

dinning upon all sides. When I saw where I was, there came on me

a deadly sickness of fear, and I put my hand over my eyes. Alan

took me and shook me; I saw he was speaking, but the roaring of

the falls and the trouble of my mind prevented me from hearing;

only I saw his face was red with anger, and that he stamped upon

the rock. The same look showed me the water raging by, and the

mist hanging in the air: and with that I covered my eyes again

and shuddered.

The next minute Alan had set the brandy bottle to my lips,

and forced me to drink about a gill, which sent the blood into

my head again. Then, putting his hands to his mouth, and his

mouth to my ear, he shouted, "Hang or drown!" and turning his

back upon me, leaped over the farther branch of the stream, and

landed safe.

I was now alone upon the rock, which gave me the more room;

the brandy was singing in my ears; I had this good example fresh

before me, and just wit enough to see that if I did not leap at

once, I should never leap at all. I bent low on my knees and

flung myself forth, with that kind of anger of despair that has

sometimes stood me in stead of courage. Sure enough, it was but

my hands that reached the full length; these slipped, caught

again, slipped again; and I was sliddering back into the lynn,

when Alan seized me, first by the hair, then by the collar, and

with a great strain dragged me into safety.

Never a word he said, but set off running again for his

life, and I must stagger to my feet and run after him. I had

been weary before, but now I was sick and bruised, and partly

drunken with the brandy; I kept stumbling as I ran, I had a

stitch that came near to overmaster me; and when at last Alan

paused under a great rock that stood there among a number of

others, it was none too soon for David Balfour.

A great rock I have said; but by rights it was two rocks

leaning together at the top, both some twenty feet high, and at

the first sight inaccessible. Even Alan (though you may say he

had as good as four hands) failed twice in an attempt to climb

them; and it was only at the third trial, and then by standing

on my shoulders and leaping up with such force as I thought must

have broken my collar-bone, that he secured a lodgment. Once

there, he let down his leathern girdle; and with the aid of that

and a pair of shallow footholds in the rock, I scrambled up

beside him.

Then I saw why we had come there; for the two rocks, being

both somewhat hollow on the top and sloping one to the other,

made a kind of dish or saucer, where as many as three or four

men might have lain hidden.

All this while Alan had not said a word, and had run and

climbed with such a savage, silent frenzy of hurry, that I knew

that he was in mortal fear of some miscarriage. Even now we were

on the rock he said nothing, nor so much as relaxed the frowning

look upon his face; but clapped flat down, and keeping only one

eye above the edge of our place of shelter scouted all round the

compass. The dawn had come quite, clear; we could see the stony

sides of the valley, and its bottom, which was bestrewed with

rocks, and the river, which went from one side to another, and

made white falls; but nowhere the smoke of a house, nor any

living creature but some eagles screaming round a cliff.

Then at last Alan smiled.

"Ay" said he, "now we have a chance;" and then looking at

me with some amusement. "Ye're no very gleg[1] at the jumping,"

said he.

At this I suppose I coloured with mortification, for he

added at once, "Hoots! small blame to ye! To be feared of a

thing and yet to do it, is what makes the prettiest kind of a

man. And then there was water there, and water's a thing that

dauntons even me. No, no," said Alan, "it's no you that's to

blame, it's me."

I asked him why.

"Why," said he, "I have proved myself a gomeral this night.

For first of all I take a wrong road, and that in my own country

of Appin; so that the day has caught us where we should never

have been; and thanks to that, we lie here in some danger and

mair discomfort. And next (which is the worst of the two, for a

man that has been so much among the heather as myself) I have

come wanting a water-bottle, and here we lie for a long summer's

day with naething but neat spirit. Ye may think that a small

matter; but before it comes night, David, ye'll give me news of

it."

I was anxious to redeem my character, and offered, if he

would pour out the brandy, to run down and fill the bottle at

the river.

"I wouldnae waste the good spirit either," says he. "It,s

been a good friend to you this night; or in my poor opinion, ye

would still be cocking on yon stone. And what's mair," says he,

"ye may have observed (you that's a man of so much penetration)

that Alan Breck Stewart was perhaps walking quicker than his

ordinar'."

"You!" I cried, "you were running fit to burst."

"Was I so?" said he. "Well, then, ye may depend upon it,

there was nae time to be lost. And now here is enough said; gang

you to your sleep, lad, and I'll watch."

Accordingly, I lay down to sleep; a little peaty earth had

drifted in between the top of the two rocks, and some bracken

grew there, to be a bed to me; the last thing I heard was still

the crying of the eagles.

I dare say it would be nine in the morning when I was

roughly awakened, and found Alan's hand pressed upon my mouth.

"Wheesht!" he whispered. "Ye were snoring."

"Well," said I, surprised at his anxious and dark face,

"and why not?"

He peered over the edge of the rock, and signed to me to do

the like.

It was now high day, cloudless, and very hot. The valley

was as clear as in a picture. About half a mile up the water was

a camp of red-coats; a big fire blazed in their midst, at which

some were cooking; and near by, on the top of a rock about as

high as ours, there stood a sentry, with the sun sparkling on

his arms. All the way down along the river-side were posted

other sentries; here near together, there widelier scattered;

some planted like the first, on places of command, some on the

ground level and marching and counter-marching, so as to meet

half-way. Higher up the glen, where the ground was more open,

the chain of posts was continued by horse-soldiers, whom we

could see in the distance riding to and fro. Lower down, the

infantry continued; but as the stream was suddenly swelled by

the confluence of a considerable burn, they were more widely

set, and only watched the fords and stepping-stones.

I took but one look at them, and ducked again into my

place. It was strange indeed to see this valley, which had lain

so solitary in the hour of dawn, bristling with arms and dotted

with the red coats and breeches.

"Ye see," said Alan, "this was what I was afraid of, Davie:

that they would watch the burn-side. They began to come in about

two hours ago, and, man! but ye're a grand hand at the sleeping!

We're in a narrow place. If they get up the sides of the hill,

they could easy spy us with a glass; but if they'll only keep in

the foot of the valley, we'll do yet. The posts are thinner down

the water; and, come night, we'll try our hand at getting by

them."

"And what are we to do till night?" I asked.

"Lie here," says he, "and birstle."

That one good Scotch word, "birstle," was indeed the most

of the story of the day that we had now to pass. You are to

remember that we lay on the bare top of a rock, like scones upon

a girdle; the sun beat upon us cruelly; the rock grew so heated,

a man could scarce endure the touch of it; and the little patch

of earth and fern, which kept cooler, was only large enough for

one at a time. We took turn about to lie on the naked rock,

which was indeed like the position of that saint that was

martyred on a gridiron; and it ran in my mind how strange it

was, that in the same climate and at only a few days' distance,

I should have suffered so cruelly, first from cold upon my

island and now from heat upon this rock.

All the while we had no water, only raw brandy for a drink,

which was worse than nothing; but we kept the bottle as cool as

we could, burying it in the earth, and got some relief by

bathing our breasts and temples.

The soldiers kept stirring all day in the bottom of the

valley, now changing guard, now in patrolling parties hunting

among the rocks. These lay round in so great a number, that to

look for men among them was like looking for a needle in a

bottle of hay; and being so hopeless a task, it was gone about

with the less care. Yet we could see the soldiers pike their

bayonets among the heather, which sent a cold thrill into my

vitals; and they would sometimes hang about our rock, so that we

scarce dared to breathe.

It was in this way that I first heard the right English

speech; one fellow as he went by actually clapping his hand upon

the sunny face of the rock on which we lay, and plucking it off

again with an oath. "I tell you it's 'ot," says he; and I was

amazed at the clipping tones and the odd sing-song in which he

spoke, and no less at that strange trick of dropping out the

letter "h." To be sure, I had heard Ransome; but he had taken

his ways from all sorts of people, and spoke so imperfectly at

the best, that I set down the most of it to childishness. My

surprise was all the greater to hear that manner of speaking in

the mouth of a grown man; and indeed I have never grown used to

it; nor yet altogether with the English grammar, as perhaps a

very critical eye might here and there spy out even in these

memoirs.

The tediousness and pain of these hours upon the rock grew

only the greater as the day went on; the rock getting still the

hotter and the sun fiercer. There were giddiness, and sickness,

and sharp pangs like rheumatism, to be supported. I minded then,

and have often minded since, on the lines in our Scotch psalm:

"The moon by night thee shall not smite,

Nor yet the sun by day;"

and indeed it was only by God's blessing that we were neither of

us sun-smitten.

At last, about two, it was beyond men's bearing, and there

was now temptation to resist, as well as pain to thole. For the

sun being now got a little into the west, there came a patch of

shade on the east side of our rock, which was the side sheltered

from the soldiers.

"As well one death as another," said Alan, and slipped over

the edge and dropped on the ground on the shadowy side.

I followed him at once, and instantly fell all my length,

so weak was I and so giddy with that long exposure. Here, then,

we lay for an hour or two, aching from head to foot, as weak as

water, and lying quite naked to the eye of any soldier who

should have strolled that way. None came, however, all passing

by on the other side; so that our rock continued to be our

shield even in this new position.

Presently we began again to get a little strength; and as

the soldiers were now lying closer along the river-side, Alan

proposed that we should try a start. I was by this time afraid

of but one thing in the world; and that was to be set back upon

the rock; anything else was welcome to me; so we got ourselves

at once in marching order, and began to slip from rock to rock

one after the other, now crawling flat on our bellies in the

shade, now making a run for it, heart in mouth.

The soldiers, having searched this side of the valley after

a fashion, and being perhaps somewhat sleepy with the sultriness

of the afternoon, had now laid by much of their vigilance, and

stood dozing at their posts or only kept a look-out along the

banks of the river; so that in this way, keeping down the valley

and at the same time towards the mountains, we drew steadily

away from their neighbourhood. But the business was the most

wearing I had ever taken part in. A man had need of a hundred

eyes in every part of him, to keep concealed in that uneven

country and within cry of so many and scattered sentries. When

we must pass an open place, quickness was not all, but a swift

judgment not only of the lie of the whole country, but of the

solidity of every stone on which we must set foot; for the

afternoon was now fallen so breathless that the rolling of a

pebble sounded abroad like a pistol shot, and would start the

echo calling among the hills and cliffs.

By sundown we had made some distance, even by our slow rate

of progress, though to be sure the sentry on the rock was still

plainly in our view. But now we came on something that put all

fears out of season; and that was a deep rushing burn, that tore

down, in that part, to join the glen river. At the sight of this

we cast ourselves on the ground and plunged head and shoulders

in the water; and I cannot tell which was the more pleasant, the

great shock as the cool stream went over us, or the greed with

which we drank of it.

We lay there (for the banks hid us), drank again and again,

bathed our chests, let our wrists trail in the running water

till they ached with the chill; and at last, being wonderfullv

renewed, we got out the meal-bag and made drammach in the iron

pan. This, though it is but cold water mingled with oatmeal, yet

makes a good enough dish for a hungry man; and where there are

no means of making fire, or (as in our case) good reason for not

making one, it is the chief stand-by of those who have taken to

the heather.

As soon as the shadow of the night had fallen, we set forth

again, at first with the same caution, but presently with more

boldness, standing our full height and stepping out at a good

pace of walking. The way was very intricate, lying up the steep

sides of mountains and along the brows of cliffs; clouds had

come in with the sunset, and the night was dark and cool; so

that I walked without much fatigue, but in continual fear of

falling and rolling down the mountains, and with no guess at our

direction.

The moon rose at last and found us still on the road; it

was in its last quarter, and was long beset with clouds; but

after awhile shone out and showed me many dark heads of

mountains, and was reflected far underneath us on the narrow arm

of a sea-loch.

At this sight we both paused: I struck with wonder to find

myself so high and walking (as it seemed to me) upon clouds;

Alan to make sure of his direction.

Seemingly he was well pleased, and he must certainly have

judged us out of ear-shot of all our enemies; for throughout the

rest of our night-march he beguiled the way with whistling of

many tunes, warlike, merry, plaintive; reel tunes that made the

foot go faster; tunes of my own south country that made me fain

to be home from my adventures; and all these, on the great,

dark, desert mountains, making company upon the way.

[1] Brisk.

CHAPTER XXI

THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE HEUGH OF CORRYNAKIEGH

EARLY as day comes in the beginning of July, it was still dark

when we reached our destination, a cleft in the head of a great

mountain, with a water running through the midst, and upon the

one hand a shallow cave in a rock. Birches grew there in a thin,

pretty wood, which a little farther on was changed into a wood

of pines. The burn was full of trout; the wood of cushat-doves;

on the open side of the mountain beyond, whaups would be always

whistling, and cuckoos were plentiful. From the mouth of the

cleft we looked down upon a part of Mamore, and on the sea-loch

that divides that country from Appin; and this from so great a

height as made it my continual wonder and pleasure to sit and

behold them.

The name of the cleft was the Heugh of Corrynakiegh; and

although from its height and being so near upon the sea, it was

often beset with clouds, yet it was on the whole a pleasant

place, and the five days we lived in it went happily.

We slept in the cave, making our bed of heather bushes

which we cut for that purpose, and covering ourselves with

Alan's great-coat. There was a low concealed place, in a turning

of the glen, where we were so bold as to make fire: so that we

could warm ourselves when the clouds set in, and cook hot

porridge, and grill the little trouts that we caught with our

hands under the stones and overhanging banks of the burn. This

was indeed our chief pleasure and business; and not only to save

our meal against worse times, but with a rivalry that much

amused us, we spent a great part of our days at the water-side,

stripped to the waist and groping about or (as they say)

guddling for these fish. The largest we got might have been a

quarter of a pound; but they were of good flesh and flavour, and

when broiled upon the coals, lacked only a little salt to be

delicious.

In any by-time Alan must teach me to use my sword, for my

ignorance had much distressed him; and I think besides, as I had

sometimes the upper-hand of him in the fishing, he was not sorry

to turn to an exercise where he had so much the upper-hand of

me. He made it somewhat more of a pain than need have been, for

he stormed at me all through the lessons in a very violent

manner of scolding, and would push me so close that I made sure

he must run me through the body. I was often tempted to turn

tail, but held my ground for all that, and got some profit of my

lessons; if it was but to stand on guard with an assured

countenance, which is often all that is required. So, though I

could never in the least please my master, I was not altogether

displeased with myself.

In the meanwhile, you are not to suppose that we neglected

our chief business, which was to get away.

"It will be many a long, day" Alan said to me on our first

morning, "before the red-coats think upon seeking Corrynakiegh;

so now we must get word sent to James, and he must find the

siller for us."

"And how shall we send that word?" says I. "We are here in

a desert place, which yet we dare not leave; and unless ye get

the fowls of the air to be your messengers, I see not what we

shall be able to do."

"Ay?" said Alan. "Ye're a man of small contrivance, David."

Thereupon he fell in a muse, looking in the embers of the

fire; and presently, getting a piece of wood, he fashioned it in

a cross, the four ends of which he blackened on the coals. Then

he looked at me a little shyly.

"Could ye lend me my button?" says he. "It seems a strange

thing to ask a gift again, but I own I am laith to cut another."

I gave him the button; whereupon he strung it on a strip of

his great-coat which he had used to bind the cross; and tying in

a little sprig of birch and another of fir, he looked upon his

work with satisfaction.

"Now," said he, "there is a little clachan" (what is called

a hamlet in the English) "not very far from Corrynakiegh, and it

has the name of Koalisnacoan. There there are living many

friends of mine whom I could trust with my life, and some that

I am no just so sure of. Ye see, David, there will be money set

upon our heads; James himsel' is to set money on them; and as

for the Campbells, they would never spare siller where there was

a Stewart to be hurt. If it was otherwise, I would go down to

Koalisnacoan whatever, and trust my life into these people's

hands as lightly as I would trust another with my glove."

"But being so?" said I.

"Being so," said he, "I would as lief they didnae see me.

There's bad folk everywhere, and what's far worse, weak ones. So

when it comes dark again, I will steal down into that clachan,

and set this that I have been making in the window of a good

friend of mine, John Breck Maccoll, a bouman[1] of Appin's."

"With all my heart," says I; "and if he finds it, what is

he to think?"

"Well," says Alan, "I wish he was a man of more

penetration, for by my troth I am afraid he will make little

enough of it! But this is what I have in my mind. This cross is

something in the nature of the crosstarrie, or fiery cross,

which is the signal of gathering in our clans; yet he will know

well enough the clan is not to rise, for there it is standing in

his window, and no word with it. So he will say to himsel', The

clan is not to rise, but there is something. Then he will see my

button, and that was Duncan Stewart's. And then he will say to

himsel', The son of Duncan is in the heather, and has need of

me."

"Well," said I, "it may be. But even supposing so, there is

a good deal of heather between here and the Forth."

"And that is a very true word," says Alan. "But then John

Breck will see the sprig of birch and the sprig of pine; and he

will say to himsel' (if he is a man of any penetration at all,

which I misdoubt), Alan will be lying in a wood which is both of

pines and birches. Then he will think to himsel', That is not so

very rife hereabout; and then he will come and give us a look up

in Corrynakiegh. And if he does not, David, the devil may fly

away with him, for what I care; for he will no be worth the salt

to his porridge."

"Eh, man," said I, drolling with him a little, "you're very

ingenious! But would it not be simpler for you to write him a

few words in black and white?"

"And that is an excellent observe, Mr. Balfour of Shaws,"

says Alan, drolling with me; "and it would certainly be much

simpler for me to write to him, but it would be a sore job for

John Breck to read it. He would have to go to the school for

two-three years; and it's possible we might be wearied waiting

on him."

So that night Alan carried down his fiery cross and set it

in the bouman's window. He was troubled when he came back; for

the dogs had barked and the folk run out from their houses; and

he thought he had heard a clatter of arms and seen a red-coat

come to one of the doors. On all accounts we lay the next day in

the borders of the wood and kept a close look-out, so that if it

was John Breck that came we might be ready to guide him, and if

it was the red-coats we should have time to get away.

About noon a man was to be spied, straggling up the open

side of the mountain in the sun, and looking round him as he

came, from under his hand. No sooner had Alan seen him than he

whistled; the man turned and came a little towards us: then Alan

would give another "peep!" and the man would come still nearer;

and so by the sound of whistling, he was guided to the spot

where we lay.

He was a ragged, wild, bearded man, about forty, grossly

disfigured with the small pox, and looked both dull and savage.

Although his English was very bad and broken, yet Alan

(according to his very handsome use, whenever I was by) would

suffer him to speak no Gaelic. Perhaps the strange language made

him appear more backward than he really was; but I thought he

had little good-will to serve us, and what he had was the child

of terror.

Alan would have had him carry a message to James; but the

bouman would hear of no message. "She was forget it," he said in

his screaming voice; and would either have a letter or wash his

hands of us.

I thought Alan would be gravelled at that, for we lacked

the means of writing in that desert. But he was a man of more

resources than I knew; searched the wood until he found the

quill of a cushat-dove, which he shaped into a pen; made himself

a kind of ink with gunpowder from his horn and water from the

running stream; and tearing a corner from his French military

commission (which he carried in his pocket, like a talisman to

keep him from the gallows), he sat down and wrote as follows:

"DEAR KINSMAN, -- Please send the money by the bearer to

the place he kens of.

"Your affectionate cousin,

"A. S."

This he intrusted to the bouman, who promised to make what

manner of speed he best could, and carried it off with him down

the hill.

He was three full days gone, but about five in the evening

of the third, we heard a whistling in the wood, which Alan

answered; and presently the bouman came up the water-side,

looking for us, right and left. He seemed less sulky than

before, and indeed he was no doubt well pleased to have got to

the end of such a dangerous commission.

He gave us the news of the country; that it was alive with

red-coats; that arms were being found, and poor folk brought in

trouble daily; and that James and some of his servants were

already clapped in prison at Fort William, under strong

suspicion of complicity. It seemed it was noised on all sides

that Alan Breck had fired the shot; and there was a bill issued

for both him and me, with one hundred pounds reward.

This was all as bad as could be; and the little note the

bouman had carried us from Mrs. Stewart was of a miserable

sadness. In it she besought Alan not to let himself be captured,

assuring him, if he fell in the hands of the troops, both he and

James were no better than dead men. The money she had sent was

all that she could beg or borrow, and she prayed heaven we could

be doing with it. Lastly, she said, she enclosed us one of the

bills in which we were described.

This we looked upon with great curiosity and not a little

fear, partly as a man may look in a mirror, partly as he might

look into the barrel of an enemy's gun to judge if it be truly

aimed. Alan was advertised as "a small, pock-marked, active man

of thirty-five or thereby, dressed in a feathered hat, a French

side-coat of blue with silver buttons, and lace a great deal

tarnished, a red waistcoat and breeches of black, shag;" and I

as "a tall strong lad of about eighteen, wearing an old blue

coat, very ragged, an old Highland bonnet, a long homespun

waistcoat, blue breeches; his legs bare, low-country shoes,

wanting the toes; speaks like a Lowlander, and has no beard."

Alan was well enough pleased to see his finery so fully

remembered and set down; only when he came to the word tarnish,

he looked upon his lace like one a little mortified. As for

myself, I thought I cut a miserable figure in the bill; and yet

was well enough pleased too, for since I had changed these rags,

the description had ceased to be a danger and become a source of

safety.

"Alan," said I, "you should change your clothes."

"Na, troth!" said Alan, "I have nae others. A fine sight I

would be, if I went back to France in a bonnet!"

This put a second reflection in my mind: that if I were to

separate from Alan and his tell-tale clothes I should be safe

against arrest, and might go openly about my business. Nor was

this all; for suppose I was arrested when I was alone, there was

little against me; but suppose I was taken in company with the

reputed murderer, my case would begin to be grave. For

generosity's sake I dare not speak my mind upon this head; but

I thought of it none the less.

I thought of it all the more, too, when the bouman brought

out a green purse with four guineas in gold, and the best part

of another in small change. True, it was more than I had. But

then Alan, with less than five guineas, had to get as far as

France; I, with my less than two, not beyond Queensferry; so

that taking things in their proportion, Alan's society was not

only a peril to my life, but a burden on my purse.

But there was no thought of the sort in the honest head of

my companion. He believed he was serving, helping, and

protecting me. And what could I do but hold my peace, and chafe,

and take my chance of it?

"It's little enough," said Alan, putting the purse in his

pocket, "but it'll do my business. And now, John Breck, if ye

will hand me over my button, this gentleman and me will be for

taking the road."

But the bouman, after feeling about in a hairy purse that

hung in front of him in the Highland manner (though he wore

otherwise the Lowland habit, with sea-trousers), began to roll

his eyes strangely, and at last said, "Her nainsel will loss

it," meaning he thought he had lost it.

"What!" cried Alan, "you will lose my button, that was my

father's before me? Now I will tell you what is in my mind, John

Breck: it is in my mind this is the worst day's work that ever

ye did since ye was born."

And as Alan spoke, he set his hands on his knees and looked

at the bouman with a smiling mouth, and that dancing light in

his eyes that meant mischief to his enemies.

Perhaps the bouman was honest enough; perhaps he had meant

to cheat and then, finding himself alone with two of us in a

desert place, cast back to honesty as being safer; at least, and

all at once, he seemed to find that button and handed it to

Alan.

"Well, and it is a good thing for the honour of the

Maccolls," said Alan, and then to me, "Here is my button back

again, and I thank you for parting with it, which is of a piece

with all your friendships to me." Then he took the warmest

parting of the bouman. "For," says he, "ye have done very well

by me, and set your neck at a venture, and I will always give

you the name of a good man."

Lastly, the bouman took himself off by one way; and Alan I

(getting our chattels together) struck into another to resume

our flight.

[1] A bouman is a tenant who takes stock from the landlord and

shares with him the increase.

CHAPTER XXII

THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE MOOR

SOME seven hours' incessant, hard travelling brought us early in

the morning to the end of a range of mountains. In front of us

there lay a piece of low, broken, desert land, which we must now

cross. The sun was not long up, and shone straight in our eyes;

a little, thin mist went up from the face of the moorland like

a smoke; so that (as Alan said) there might have been twenty

squadron of dragoons there and we none the wiser.

We sat down, therefore, in a howe of the hill-side till the

mist should have risen, and made ourselves a dish of drammach,

and held a council of war.

"David," said Alan, "this is the kittle bit. Shall we lie

here till it comes night, or shall we risk it, and stave on

ahead?"

"Well," said I, "I am tired indeed, but I could walk as far

again, if that was all."

"Ay, but it isnae," said Alan, "nor yet the half. This is

how we stand: Appin's fair death to us. To the south it's all

Campbells, and no to be thought of. To the north; well, there's

no muckle to be gained by going north; neither for you, that

wants to get to Queensferry, nor yet for me, that wants to get

to France. Well, then, we'll can strike east."

"East be it!" says I, quite cheerily; but I was thinking"

in to myself: "O, man, if you would only take one point of the

compass and let me take any other, it would be the best for both

of us."

"Well, then, east, ye see, we have the muirs," said Alan.

"Once there, David, it's mere pitch-and-toss. Out on yon bald,

naked, flat place, where can a body turn to? Let the red-coats

come over a hill, they can spy you miles away; and the sorrow's

in their horses' heels, they would soon ride you down. It's no

good place, David; and I'm free to say, it's worse by daylight

than by dark."

"Alan," said I, "hear my way of it. Appin's death for us;

we have none too much money, nor yet meal; the longer they seek,

the nearer they may guess where we are; it's all a risk; and I

give my word to go ahead until we drop."

Alan was delighted. "There are whiles," said he, "when ye

are altogether too canny and Whiggish to be company for a

gentleman like me; but there come other whiles when ye show

yoursel' a mettle spark; and it's then, David, that I love ye

like a brother."

The mist rose and died away, and showed us that country

lying as waste as the sea; only the moorfowl and the pewees

crying upon it, and far over to the east, a herd of deer, moving

like dots. Much of it was red with heather; much of the rest

broken up with bogs and hags and peaty pools; some had been

burnt black in a heath fire; and in another place there was

quite a forest of dead firs, standing like skeletons. A

wearier-looking desert man never saw; but at least it was clear

of troops, which was our point.

We went down accordingly into the waste, and began to make

our toilsome and devious travel towards the eastern verge. There

were the tops of mountains all round (you are to remember) from

whence we might be spied at any moment; so it behoved us to keep

in the hollow parts of the moor, and when these turned aside

from our direction to move upon its naked face with infinite

care. Sometimes, for half an hour together, we must crawl from

one heather bush to another, as hunters do when they are hard

upon the deer. It was a clear day again, with a blazing sun; the

water in the brandy bottle was soon gone; and altogether, if I

had guessed what it would be to crawl half the time upon my

belly and to walk much of the rest stooping nearly to the knees,

I should certainly have held back from such a killing

enterprise.

Toiling and resting and toiling again, we wore away the

morning; and about noon lay down in a thick bush of heather to

sleep. Alan took the first watch; and it seemed to me I had

scarce closed my eyes before I was shaken up to take the second.

We had no clock to go by; and Alan stuck a sprig of heath in the

ground to serve instead; so that as soon as the shadow of the

bush should fall so far to the east, I might know to rouse him.

But I was by this time so weary that I could have slept twelve

hours at a stretch; I had the taste of sleep in my throat; my

joints slept even when my mind was waking; the hot smell of the

heather, and the drone of the wild bees, were like possets to

me; and every now and again I would give a jump and find I had

been dozing.

The last time I woke I seemed to come back from farther

away, and thought the sun had taken a great start in the

heavens. I looked at the sprig of heath, and at that I could

have cried aloud: for I saw I had betrayed my trust. My head was

nearly turned with fear and shame; and at what I saw, when I

looked out around me on the moor, my heart was like dying in my

body. For sure enough, a body of horse-soldiers had come down

during my sleep, and were drawing near to us from the

south-east, spread out in the shape of a fan and riding their

horses to and fro in the deep parts of the heather.

When I waked Alan, he glanced first at the soldiers, then

at the mark and the position of the sun, and knitted his brows

with a sudden, quick look, both ugly and anxious, which was all

the reproach I had of him.

"What are we to do now?" I asked.

"We'll have to play at being hares," said he. "Do ye see

yon mountain?" pointing to one on the north-eastern sky.

"Ay," said I.

"Well, then," says he, "let us strike for that. Its name is

Ben Alder. it is a wild, desert mountain full of hills and

hollows, and if we can win to it before the morn, we may do

yet."

"But, Alan," cried I, "that will take us across the very

coming of the soldiers!"

"I ken that fine," said he; "but if we are driven back on

Appin, we are two dead men. So now, David man, be brisk!"

With that he began to run forward on his hands and knees

with an incredible quickness, as though it were his natural way

of going. All the time, too, he kept winding in and out in the

lower parts of the moorland where we were the best concealed.

Some of these had been burned or at least scathed with fire; and

there rose in our faces (which were close to the ground) a

blinding, choking dust as fine as smoke. The water was long out;

and this posture of running on the hands and knees brings an

overmastering weakness and weariness, so that the joints ache

and the wrists faint under your weight.

Now and then, indeed, where was a big bush of heather, we

lay awhile, and panted, and putting aside the leaves, looked

back at the dragoons. They had not spied us, for they held

straight on; a half-troop, I think, covering about two miles of

ground, and beating it mighty thoroughly as they went. I had

awakened just in time; a little later, and we must have fled in

front of them, instead of escaping on one side. Even as it was,

the least misfortune might betray us; and now and again, when a

grouse rose out of the heather with a clap of wings, we lay as

still as the dead and were afraid to breathe.

The aching and faintness of my body, the labouring of my

heart, the soreness of my hands, and the smarting of my throat

and eyes in the continual smoke of dust and ashes, had soon

grown to be so unbearable that I would gladly have given up.

Nothing but the fear of Alan lent me enough of a false kind of

courage to continue. As for himself (and you are to bear in mind

that he was cumbered with a great-coat) he had first turned

crimson, but as time went on the redness began to be mingled

with patches of white; his breath cried and whistled as it came;

and his voice, when he whispered his observations in my ear

during our halts, sounded like nothing human. Yet he seemed in

no way dashed in spirits, nor did he at all abate in his

activity. so that I was driven, to marvel at the man's

endurance.

At length, in the first gloaming of the night, we heard a

trumpet sound, and looking back from among the heather, saw the

troop beginning to collect. A little after, they had built a

fire and camped for the night, about the middle of the waste.

At this I begged and besought that we might lie down and

sleep.

"There shall be no sleep the night!" said Alan. "From now

on, these weary dragoons of yours will keep the crown of the

muirland, and none will get out of Appin but winged fowls. We

got through in the nick of time, and shall we jeopard what we've

gained? Na, na, when the day comes, it shall find you and me in

a fast place on Ben Alder."

"Alan," I said, "it's not the want of will: it's the

strength that I want. If I could, I would; but as sure as I'm

alive I cannot."

"Very well, then," said Alan. "I'll carry ye."

I looked to see if he were jesting; but no, the little man

was in dead earnest; and the sight of so much resolution shamed

me.

"Lead away!" said I. "I'll follow."

He gave me one look as much as to say, "Well done, David!"

and off he set again at his top speed.

It grew cooler and even a little darker (but not much) with

the coming of the night. The sky was cloudless; it was still

early in July, and pretty far north; in the darkest part of that

night, you would have needed pretty good eyes to read, but for

all that, I have often seen it darker in a winter mid-day. Heavy

dew fell and drenched the moor like rain; and this refreshed me

for a while. When we stopped to breathe, and I had time to see

all about me, the clearness and sweetness of the night, the

shapes of the hills like things asleep, and the fire dwindling

away behind us, like a bright spot in the midst of the moor,

anger would come upon me in a clap that I must still drag myself

in agony and eat the dust like a worm.

By what I have read in books, I think few that have held a

pen were ever really wearied, or they would write of it more

strongly. I had no care of my life, neither past nor future, and

I scarce remembered there was such a lad as David Balfour. I did

not think of myself, but just of each fresh step which I was

sure would be my last, with despair -- and of Alan, who was the

cause of it, with hatred. Alan was in the right trade as a

soldier; this is the officer's part to make men continue to do

things, they know not wherefore, and when, if the choice was

offered, they would lie down where they were and be killed. And

I dare say I would have made a good enough private; for in these

last hours it never occurred to me that I had any choice but

just to obey as long as I was able, and die obeying.

Day began to come in, after years, I thought; and by that

time we were past the greatest danger, and could walk upon our

feet like men, instead of crawling like brutes. But, dear heart

have mercy! what a pair we must have made, going double like old

grandfathers, stumbling like babes, and as white as dead folk.

Never a word passed between us; each set his mouth and kept his

eyes in front of him, and lifted up his foot and set it down

again, like people lifting weights at a country, play;[1] all

the while, with the moorfowl crying "peep!" in the heather, and

the light coming slowly clearer in the east.

I say Alan did as I did. Not that ever I looked at him, for

I had enough ado to keep my feet; but because it is plain he

must have been as stupid with weariness as myself, and looked as

little where we were going, or we should not have walked into an

ambush like blind men.

It fell in this way. We were going down a heathery brae,

Alan leading and I following a pace or two behind, like a

fiddler and his wife; when upon a sudden the heather gave a

rustle, three or four ragged men leaped out, and the next moment

we were lying on our backs, each with a dirk at his throat.

I don't think I cared; the pain of this rough handling was

quite swallowed up by the pains of which I was already full; and

I was too glad to have stopped walking to mind about a dirk. I

lay looking up in the face of the man that held me; and I mind

his face was black with the sun, and his eyes very light, but I

was not afraid of him. I heard Alan and another whispering in

the Gaelic; and what they said was all one to me.

Then the dirks were put up, our weapons were taken away,

and we were set face to face, sitting in the heather.

"They are Cluny's men," said Alan. "We couldnae have fallen

better. We're just to bide here with these, which are his

out-sentries, till they can get word to the chief of my

arrival."

Now Cluny Macpherson, the chief of the clan Vourich, had

been one of the leaders of the great rebellion six years before;

there was a price on his life; and I had supposed him long ago

in France, with the rest of the heads of that desperate party.

Even tired as I was, the surprise of what I heard half wakened

me.

"What," I cried, "is Cluny still here?"

"Ay, is he so!" said Alan. "Still in his own country and

kept by his own clan. King George can do no more."

I think I would have asked farther, but Alan gave me the

put-off. "I am rather wearied," he said, "and I would like fine

to get a sleep." And without more words, he rolled on his face

in a deep heather bush, and seemed to sleep at once.

There was no such thing possible for me. You have heard

grasshoppers whirring in the grass in the summer time? Well, I

had no sooner closed my eyes, than my body, and above all my

head, belly, and wrists, seemed to be filled with whirring

grasshoppers; and I must open my eyes again at once, and tumble

and toss, and sit up and lie down; and look at the sky which

dazzled me, or at Cluny's wild and dirty sentries, peering out

over the top of the brae and chattering to each other in the

Gaelic.

That was all the rest I had, until the messenger returned;

when, as it appeared that Cluny would be glad to receive us, we

must get once more upon our feet and set forward. Alan was in

excellent good spirits, much refreshed by his sleep, very

hungry, and looking pleasantly forward to a dram and a dish of

hot collops, of which, it seems, the messenger had brought him

word. For my part, it made me sick to hear of eating. I had been

dead-heavy before, and now I felt a kind of dreadful lightness,

which would not suffer me to walk. I drifted like a gossamer;

the ground seemed to me a cloud, the hills a feather-weight, the

air to have a current, like a running burn, which carried me to

and fro. With all that, a sort of horror of despair sat on my

mind, so that I could have wept at my own helplessness.

I saw Alan knitting his brows at me, and supposed it was in

anger; and that gave me a pang of light-headed fear, like what

a child may have. I remember, too, that I was smiling, and could

not stop smiling, hard as I tried; for I thought it was out of

place at such a time. But my good companion had nothing in his

mind but kindness; and the next moment, two of the gillies had

me by the arms, and I began to be carried forward with great

swiftness (or so it appeared to me, although I dare say it was

slowly enough in truth), through a labyrinth of dreary glens and

hollows and into the heart of that dismal mountain of Ben Alder.

[1] Village fair.

CHAPTER XXIII

CLUNY'S CAGE

WE came at last to the foot of an exceeding steep wood, which

scrambled up a craggy hillside, and was crowned by a naked

precipice.

"It's here," said one of the guides, and we struck up hill.

The trees clung upon the slope, like sailors on the shrouds

of a ship, and their trunks were like the rounds of a ladder, by

which we mounted.

Quite at the top, and just before the rocky face of the

cliff sprang above the foliage, we found that strange house

which was known in the country as "Cluny's Cage." The trunks of

several trees had been wattled across, the intervals

strengthened with stakes, and the ground behind this barricade

levelled up with earth to make the floor. A tree, which grew out

from the hillside, was the living centre-beam of the roof. The

walls were of wattle and covered with moss. The whole house had

something of an egg shape; and it half hung, half stood in that

steep, hillside thicket, like a wasp's nest in a green hawthorn.

Within, it was large enough to shelter five or six persons

with some comfort. A projection of the cliff had been cunningly

employed to be the fireplace; and the smoke rising against the

face of the rock, and being not dissimilar in colour, readily

escaped notice from below.

This was but one of Cluny's hiding-places; he had caves,

besides, and underground chambers in several parts of his

country; and following the reports of his scouts, he moved from

one to another as the soldiers drew near or moved away. By this

manner of living, and thanks to the affection of his clan, he

had not only stayed all this time in safety, while so many

others had fled or been taken and slain: but stayed four or five

years longer, and only went to France at last by the express

command of his master. There he soon died; and it is strange to

reflect that he may have regretted his Cage upon Ben Alder.

When we came to the door he was seated by his rock chimney,

watching a gillie about some cookery. He was mighty plainly

habited, with a knitted nightcap drawn over his ears, and smoked

a foul cutty pipe. For all that he had the manners of a king,

and it was quite a sight to see him rise out of his place to

welcome us.

"Well, Mr. Stewart, come awa', sir!" said he, "and bring in

your friend that as yet I dinna ken the name of."

"And how is yourself, Cluny?" said Alan. "I hope ye do

brawly, sir. And I am proud to see ye, and to present to ye my

friend the Laird of Shaws, Mr. David Balfour."

Alan never referred to my estate without a touch of a

sneer, when we were alone; but with strangers, he rang the words

out like a herald.

"Step in by, the both of ye, gentlemen," says Cluny. "I

make ye welcome to my house, which is a queer, rude place for

certain, but one where I have entertained a royal personage, Mr.

Stewart -- ye doubtless ken the personage I have in my eye.

We'll take a dram for luck, and as soon as this handless man of

mine has the collops ready, we'll dine and take a hand at the

cartes as gentlemen should. My life is a bit driegh," says he,

pouring out the brandy;" I see little company, and sit and twirl

my thumbs, and mind upon a great day that is gone by, and weary

for another great day that we all hope will be upon the road.

And so here's a toast to ye: The Restoration!"

Thereupon we all touched glasses and drank. I am sure I

wished no ill to King George; and if he had been there himself

in proper person, it's like he would have done as I did. No

sooner had I taken out the drain than I felt hugely better, and

could look on and listen, still a little mistily perhaps, but no

longer with the same groundless horror and distress of mind.

It was certainly a strange place, and we had a strange

host. In his long hiding, Cluny had grown to have all manner of

precise habits, like those of an old maid. He had a particular

place, where no one else must sit; the Cage was arranged in a

particular way, which none must disturb; cookery was one of his

chief fancies, and even while he was greeting us in, he kept an

eye to the collops.

It appears, he sometimes visited or received visits from

his wife and one or two of his nearest friends, under the cover

of night; but for the more part lived quite alone, and

communicated only with his sentinels and the gillies that waited

on him in the Cage. The first thing in the morning, one of them,

who was a barber, came and shaved him, and gave him the news of

the country, of which he was immoderately greedy. There was no

end to his questions; he put them as earnestly as a child; and

at some of the answers, laughed out of all bounds of reason, and

would break out again laughing at the mere memory, hours after

the barber was gone.

To be sure, there might have been a purpose in his

questions; for though he was thus sequestered, and like the

other landed gentlemen of Scotland, stripped by the late Act of

Parliament of legal powers, he still exercised a patriarchal

justice in his clan. Disputes were brought to him in his

hiding-hole to be decided; and the men of his country, who would

have snapped their fingers at the Court of Session, laid aside

revenge and paid down money at the bare word of this forfeited

and hunted outlaw. When he was angered, which was often enough,

he gave his commands and breathed threats of punishment like

any, king; and his gillies trembled and crouched away from him

like children before a hasty father. With each of them, as he

entered, he ceremoniously shook hands, both parties touching

their bonnets at the same time in a military manner. Altogether,

I had a fair chance to see some of the inner workings of a

Highland clan; and this with a proscribed, fugitive chief; his

country conquered; the troops riding upon all sides in quest of

him, sometimes within a mile of where he lay; and when the least

of the ragged fellows whom he rated and threatened, could have

made a fortune by betraying him.

On that first day, as soon as the collops were ready, Cluny

gave them with his own hand a squeeze of a lemon (for he was

well supplied with luxuries) and bade us draw in to our meal.

"They," said he, meaning the collops, "are such as I gave

his Royal Highness in this very house; bating the lemon juice,

for at that time we were glad to get the meat and never fashed

for kitchen.[1] Indeed, there were mair dragoons than lemons in

my country in the year forty-six."

I do not know if the collops were truly very good, but my

heart rose against the sight of them, and I could eat but

little. All the while Cluny entertained us with stories of

Prince Charlie's stay in the Cage, giving us the very words of

the speakers, and rising from his place to show us where they

stood. By these, I gathered the Prinee was a gracious, spirited

boy, like the son of a race of polite kings, but not so wise as

Solomon. I gathered, too, that while he was in the Cage, he was

often drunk; so the fault that has since, by all accounts, made

such a wreck of him, had even then begun to show itself.

We were no sooner done eating than Cluny brought out an

old, thumbed, greasy pack of cards, such as you may find in a

mean inn; and his eyes brightened in his face as he proposed

that we should fall to playing.

Now this was one of the things I had been brought up to

eschew like disgrace; it being held by my father neither the

part of a Christian nor yet of a gentleman to set his own

livelihood and fish for that of others, on the cast of painted

pasteboard. To be sure, I might have pleaded my fatigue, which

was excuse enough; but I thought it behoved that I should bear

a testimony. I must have got very red in the face, but I spoke

steadily, and told them I had no call to be a judge of others,

but for my own part, it was a matter in which I had no

clearness.

Cluny stopped mingling the cards. "What in deil's name is

this?" says he. "What kind of Whiggish, canting talk is this,

for the house of Cluny Macpherson?"

"I will put my hand in the fire for Mr. Balfour," says

Alan. "He is an honest and a mettle gentleman, and I would have

ye bear in mind who says it. I bear a king's name," says he,

cocking his hat; "and I and any that I call friend are company

for the best. But the gentleman is tired, and should sleep; if

he has no mind to the cartes, it will never hinder you and me.

And I'm fit and willing, sir, to play ye any game that ye can

name."

"Sir," says Cluny, "in this poor house of mine I would have

you to ken that any gentleman may follow his pleasure. If your

friend would like to stand on his head, he is welcome. And if

either he, or you, or any other man, is not preceesely

satisfied, I will be proud to step outside with him."

I had no will that these two friends should cut their

throats for my sake.

"Sir," said I, "I am very wearied, as Alan says; and what's

more, as you are a man that likely has sons of your own, I may

tell you it was a promise to my father."

"Say nae mair, say nae mair," said Cluny, and pointed me to

a bed of heather in a corner of the Cage. For all that he was

displeased enough, looked at me askance, and grumbled when he

looked. And indeed it must be owned that both my scruples and

the words in which I declared them, smacked somewhat of the

Covenanter, and were little in their place among wild Highland

Jacobites.

What with the brandy and the venison, a strange heaviness

had come over me; and I had scarce lain down upon the bed before

I fell into a kind of trance, in which I continued almost the

whole time of our stay in the Cage. Sometimes I was broad awake

and understood what passed; sometimes I only heard voices, or

men snoring, like the voice of a silly river; and the plaids

upon the wall dwindled down and swelled out again, like

firelight shadows on the roof. I must sometimes have spoken or

cried out, for I remember I was now and then amazed at being

answered; yet I was conscious of no particular nightmare, only

of a general, black, abiding horror -- a horror of the place I

was in, and the bed I lay in, and the plaids on the wall, and

the voices, and the fire, and myself.

The barber-gillie, who was a doctor too, was called in to

prescribe for me; but as he spoke in the Gaelic, I understood

not a word of his opinion, and was too sick even to ask for a

translation. I knew well enough I was ill, and that was all I

cared about.

I paid little heed while I lay in this poor pass. But Alan

and Cluny were most of the time at the cards, and I am clear

that Alan must have begun by winning; for I remember sitting up,

and seeing them hard at it, and a great glittering pile of as

much as sixty or a hundred guineas on the table. It looked

strange enough, to see all this wealth in a nest upon a

cliff-side, wattled about growing trees. And even then, I

thought it seemed deep water for Alan to be riding, who had no

better battle-horse than a green purse and a matter of five

pounds.

The luck, it seems, changed on the second day. About noon

I was wakened as usual for dinner, and as usual refused to eat,

and was given a dram with some bitter infusion which the barber

had prescribed. The sun was shining in at the open door of the

Cage, and this dazzled and offended me. Cluny sat at the table,

biting the pack of cards. Alan had stooped over the bed, and had

his face close to my eyes; to which, troubled as they were with

the fever, it seemed of the most shocking bigness.

He asked me for a loan of my money.

"What for?" said I.

"O, just for a loan," said he.

"But why?" I repeated. "I don't see."

"Hut, David!" said Alan, "ye wouldnae grudge me a loan?"

I would, though, if I had had my senses! But all I thought

of then was to get his face away, and I handed him my money.

On the morning of the third day, when we had been forty-

eight hours in the Cage, I awoke with a great relief of spirits,

very weak and weary indeed, but seeing things of the right size

and with their honest, everyday appearance. I had a mind to eat,

moreover, rose from bed of my own movement, and as soon as we

had breakfasted, stepped to the entry of the Cage and sat down

outside in the top of the wood. It was a grey day with a cool,

mild air: and I sat in a dream all morning, only disturbed by

the passing by of Cluny's scouts and servants coming with

provisions and reports; for as the coast was at that time clear,

you might almost say he held court openly.

When I returned, he and Alan had laid the cards aside, and

were questioning a gillie; and the chief turned about and spoke

to me in the Gaelic.

"I have no Gaelic, sir," said I.

Now since the card question, everything I said or did had

the power of annoying Cluny. "Your name has more sense than

yourself, then," said he angrily. "for it's good Gaelic. But the

point is this. My scout reports all clear in the south, and the

question is, have ye the strength to go?"

I saw cards on the table, but no gold; only a heap of

little written papers, and these all on Cluny's side. Alan,

besides, had an odd look, like a man not very well content; and

I began to have a strong misgiving.

"I do not know if I am as well as I should be," said I,

looking at Alan; "but the little money we have has a long way to

carry us."

Alan took his under-lip into his mouth, and looked upon the

ground.

"David," says he at last, "I've lost it; there's the naked

truth."

"My money too?" said I.

"Your money too," says Alan, with a groan. "Ye shouldnae

have given it me. I'm daft when I get to the cartes."

"Hoot-toot! hoot-toot!" said Cluny. "It was all daffing;

it's all nonsense. Of course you'll have your money back again,

and the double of it, if ye'll make so free with me. It would be

a singular thing for me to keep it. It's not to be supposed that

I would be any hindrance to gentlemen in your situation; that

would be a singular thing!" cries he, and began to pull gold out

of his pocket with a mighty red face.

Alan said nothing, only looked on the ground.

Will you step to the door with me, sir?" said I.

Cluny said he would be very glad, and followed me readily

enough, but he looked flustered and put out.

"And now, sir," says I, "I must first acknowledge your

generosity."

"Nonsensical nonsense!" cries Cluny. "Where's the

generosity? This is just a most unfortunate affair; but what

would ye have me do -- boxed up in this bee-skep of a cage of

mine -- but just set my friends to the cartes, when I can get

them? And if they lose, of course, it's not to be supposed ----"

And here he came to a pause.

"Yes," said I, "if they lose, you give them back their

money; and if they win, they carry away yours in their pouches!

I have said before that I grant your generosity; but to me, sir,

it's a very painful thing to be placed in this position."

There was a little silence, in which Cluny seemed always as

if he was about to speak, but said nothing. All the time he grew

redder and redder in the face.

"I am a young man," said I, "and I ask your advice. Advise

me as you would your son. My friend fairly lost his money, after

having fairly gained a far greater sum of yours; can I accept it

back again? Would that be the right part for me to play?

Whatever I do, you can see for yourself it must be hard upon a

man of any pride."

"It's rather hard on me, too, Mr. Balfour," said Cluny,

"and ye give me very much the look of a man that has entrapped

poor people to their hurt. I wouldnae have my friends come to

any house of mine to accept affronts; no," he cried, with a

sudden heat of anger, "nor yet to give them!"

"And so you see, sir," said I, "there is something to be

said upon my side; and this gambling is a very poor employ for

gentlefolks. But I am still waiting your opinion."

I am sure if ever Cluny hated any man it was David Balfour.

He looked me all over with a warlike eye, and I saw the

challenge at his lips. But either my youth disarmed him, or

perhaps his own sense of justice. Certainly it was a mortifying

matter for all concerned, and not least Cluny; the more credit

that he took it as he did."

Mr. Balfour," said he, "I think you are too nice and

covenanting, but for all that you have the spirit of a very

pretty gentleman. Upon my honest word, ye may take this money --

it's what I would tell my son -- and here's my hand along with

it!"

[1] Condiment.

CHAPTER XXIV

THE FLIGHT IN THE HEATHER: THE QUARREL

ALAN and I were put across Loch Errocht under cloud of night,

and went down its eastern shore to another hiding-place near the

head of Loch Rannoch, whither we were led by one of the gillies

from the Cage. This fellow carried all our luggage and Alan's

great-coat in the bargain, trotting along under the burthen, far

less than the half of which used to weigh me to the ground, like

a stout hill pony with a feather; yet he was a man that, in

plain contest, I could have broken on my knee.

Doubtless it was a great relief to walk disencumbered; and

perhaps without that relief, and the consequent sense of liberty

and lightness, I could not have walked at all. I was but new

risen from a bed of sickness; and there was nothing in the state

of our affairs to hearten me for much exertion; travelling, as

we did, over the most dismal deserts in Scotland, under a cloudy

heaven, and with divided hearts among the travellers.

For long, we said nothing; marching alongside or one behind

the other, each with a set countenance: I, angry and proud, and

drawing what strength I had from these two violent and sinful

feelings; Alan angry and ashamed, ashamed that he had lost my

money, angry that I should take it so ill.

The thought of a separation ran always the stronger in my

mind; and the more I approved of it, the more ashamed I grew of

my approval. It would be a fine, handsome, generous thing,

indeed, for Alan to turn round and say to me: "Go, I am in the

most danger, and my company only increases yours." But for me to

turn to the friend who certainly loved me, and say to him: "You

are in great danger, I am in but little; your friendship is a

burden; go, take your risks and bear your hardships alone ----"

no, that was impossible; and even to think of it privily to

myself, made my cheeks to burn.

And yet Alan had behaved like a child, and (what is worse)

a treacherous child. Wheedling my money from me while I lay

half-conscious was scarce better than theft; and yet here he was

trudging by my side, without a penny to his name, and by what I

could see, quite blithe to sponge upon the money he had driven

me to beg. True, I was ready to share it with him; but it made

me rage to see him count upon my readiness.

These were the two things uppermost in my mind; and I could

open my mouth upon neither without black ungenerosity. So I did

the next worst, and said nothing, nor so much as looked once at

my companion, save with the tail of my eye.

At last, upon the other side of Loch Errocht, going over a

smooth, rushy place, where the walking was easy, he could bear

it no longer, and came close to me.

"David," says he, "this is no way for two friends to take

a small accident. I have to say that I'm sorry; and so that's

said. And now if you have anything, ye'd better say it."

"O," says I, "I have nothing."

He seemed disconcerted; at which I was meanly pleased.

"No," said he, with rather a trembling voice, "but when I

say I was to blame?"

"Why, of course, ye were to blame," said I, coolly; "and

you will bear me out that I have never reproached you."

"Never," says he; "but ye ken very well that ye've done

worse. Are we to part? Ye said so once before. Are ye to say it

again? There's hills and heather enough between here and the two

seas, David; and I will own I'm no very keen to stay where I'm

no wanted."

This pierced me like a sword, and seemed to lay bare my

private disloyalty.

"Alan Breck!" I cried; and then: "Do you think I am one to

turn my back on you in your chief need? You dursn't say it to my

face. My whole conduct's there to give the lie to it. It's true,

I fell asleep upon the muir; but that was from weariness, and

you do wrong to cast it up to me----"

"Which is what I never did," said Alan.

"But aside from that," I continued, "what have I done that

you should even me to dogs by such a supposition? I never yet

failed a friend, and it's not likely I'll begin with you. There

are things between us that I can never forget, even if you can."

"I will only say this to ye, David," said Alan, very

quietly, "that I have long been owing ye my life, and now I owe

ye money. Ye should try to make that burden light for me."

This ought to have touched me, and in a manner it did, but

the wrong manner. I felt I was behaving, badly; and was now not

only angry with Alan, but angry with myself in the bargain; and

it made me the more cruel.

"You asked me to speak," said I. "Well, then, I will. You

own yourself that you have done me a disservice; I have had to

swallow an affront: I have never reproached you, I never named

the thing till you did. And now you blame me," cried I, "because

I cannae laugh and sing as if I was glad to be affronted. The

next thing will be that I'm to go down upon my knees and thank

you for it! Ye should think more of others, Alan Breck. If ye

thought more of others, ye would perhaps speak less about

yourself; and when a friend that likes you very well has passed

over an offence without a word, you would be blithe to let it

lie, instead of making it a stick to break his back with. By

your own way of it, it was you that was to blame; then it

shouldnae be you to seek the quarrel."

"Aweel," said Alan, "say nae mair."

And we fell back into our former silence; and came to our

journey's end, and supped, and lay down to sleep, without

another word.

The gillie put us across Loch Rannoch in the dusk of the

next day, and gave us his opinion as to our best route. This was

to get us up at once into the tops of the mountains: to go round

by a circuit, turning the heads of Glen Lyon, Glen Lochay, and

Glen Dochart, and come down upon the lowlands by Kippen and the

upper waters of the Forth. Alan was little pleased with a route

which led us through the country of his blood-foes, the

Glenorchy Campbells. He objected that by turning to the east, we

should come almost at once among the Athole Stewarts, a race of

his own name and lineage, although following a different chief,

and come besides by a far easier and swifter way to the place

whither we were bound. But the gillie, who was indeed the chief

man of Cluny's scouts, had good reasons to give him on all

hands, naming the force of troops in every district, and

alleging finally (as well as I could understand) that we should

nowhere be so little troubled as in a country of the Campbells.

Alan gave way at last, but with only half a heart. "It's

one of the dowiest countries in Scotland," said he. "There's

naething there that I ken, but heath, and crows, and Campbells.

But I see that ye're a man of some penetration; and be it as ye

please!"

We set forth accordingly by this itinerary; and for the

best part of three nights travelled on eerie mountains and among

the well-heads of wild rivers; often buried in mist, almost

continually blown and rained upon, and not once cheered by any

glimpse of sunshine. By day, we lay and slept in the drenching

heather; by night, incessantly clambered upon break-neck hills

and among rude crags. We often wandered; we were often so

involved in fog, that we must lie quiet till it lightened. A

fire was never to be thought of. Our only food was drammach and

a portion of cold meat that we had carried from the Cage; and as

for drink, Heaven knows we had no want of water.

This was a dreadful time, rendered the more dreadful by the

gloom of the weather and the country. I was never warm; my teeth

chattered in my head; I was troubled with a very sore throat,

such as I had on the isle; I had a painful stitch in my side,

which never left me; and when I slept in my wet bed, with the

rain beating above and the mud oozing below me, it was to live

over again in fancy the worst part of my adventures -- to see

the tower of Shaws lit by lightning, Ransome carried below on

the men's backs, Shuan dying on the round-house floor, or Colin

Campbell grasping at the bosom of his coat. From such broken

slumbers, I would be aroused in the gloaming, to sit up in the

same puddle where I had slept, and sup cold drammach; the rain

driving sharp in my face or running down my back in icy

trickles; the mist enfolding us like as in a gloomy chamber --

or, perhaps, if the wind blew, falling suddenly apart and

showing us the gulf of some dark valley where the streams were

crying aloud.

The sound of an infinite number of rivers came up from all

round. In this steady rain the springs of the mountain were

broken up; every glen gushed water like a cistern; every stream

was in high spate, and had filled and overflowed its channel.

During our night tramps, it was solemn to hear the voice of them

below in the valleys, now booming like thunder, now with an

angry cry. I could well understand the story of the Water

Kelpie, that demon of the streams, who is fabled to keep wailing

and roaring at the ford until the coming of the doomed

traveller. Alan I saw believed it, or half believed it; and when

the cry of the river rose more than usually sharp, I was little

surprised (though, of course, I would still be shocked) to see

him cross himself in the manner of the Catholics.

During all these horrid wanderings we had no familiarity,

scarcely even that of speech. The truth is that I was sickening

for my grave, which is my best excuse. But besides that I was of

an unforgiving disposition from my birth, slow to take offence,

slower to forget it, and now incensed both against my companion

and myself. For the best part of two days he was unweariedly

kind; silent, indeed, but always ready to help, and always

hoping (as I could very well see) that my displeasure would blow

by. For the same length of time I stayed in myself, nursing my

anger, roughly refusing his services, and passing him over with

my eyes as if he had been a bush or a stone.

The second night, or rather the peep of the third day,

found us upon a very open hill, so that we could not follow our

usual plan and lie down immediately to eat and sleep. Before we

had reached a place of shelter, the grey had come pretty clear,

for though it still rained, the clouds ran higher; and Alan,

looking in my face, showed some marks of concern.

"Ye had better let me take your pack," said he, for perhaps

the ninth time since we had parted from the scout beside Loch

Rannoch.

"I do very well, I thank you," said I, as cold as ice.

Alan flushed darkly. "I'll not offer it again," he said.

"I'm not a patient man, David."

"I never said you were," said I, which was exactly the

rude, silly speech of a boy of ten.

Alan made no answer at the time, but his conduct answered

for him. Henceforth, it is to be thought, he quite forgave

himself for the affair at Cluny's; cocked his hat again, walked

jauntily, whistled airs, and looked at me upon one side with a

provoking smile.

The third night we were to pass through the western end of

the country of Balquhidder. It came clear and cold, with a touch

in the air like frost, and a northerly wind that blew the clouds

away and made the stars bright. The streams were full, of

course, and still made a great noise among the hills; but I

observed that Alan thought no more upon the Kelpie, and was in

high good spirits. As for me, the change of weather came too

late; I had lain in the mire so long that (as the Bible has it)

my very clothes" abhorred me." I was dead weary, deadly sick and

full of pains and shiverings; the chill of the wind went through

me, and the sound of it confused my ears. In this poor state I

had to bear from my companion something in the nature of a

persecution. He spoke a good deal, and never without a taunt.

"Whig" was the best name he had to give me. "Here," he would

say, "here's a dub for ye to jump, my Whiggie! I ken you're a

fine jumper!" And so on; all the time with a gibing voice and

face.

I knew it was my own doing, and no one else's; but I was

too miserable to repent. I felt I could drag myself but little

farther; pretty soon, I must lie down and die on these wet

mountains like a sheep or a fox, and my bones must whiten there

like the bones of a beast. My head was light perhaps; but I

began to love the prospect, I began to glory in the thought of

such a death, alone in the desert, with the wild eagles

besieging my last moments. Alan would repent then, I thought; he

would remember, when I was dead, how much he owed me, and the

remembrance would be torture. So I went like a sick, silly, and

bad-hearted schoolboy, feeding my anger against a fellow-man,

when I would have been better on my knees, crying on God for

mercy. And at each of Alan's taunts, I hugged myself. "Ah!"

thinks I to myself, "I have a better taunt in readiness; when I

lie down and die, you will feel it like a buffet in your face;

ah, what a revenge! ah, how you will regret your ingratitude and

cruelty!"

All the while, I was growing worse and worse. Once I had

fallen, my leg simply doubling under me, and this had struck

Alan for the moment; but I was afoot so briskly, and set off

again with such a natural manner, that he soon forgot the

incident. Flushes of heat went over me, and then spasms of

shuddering. The stitch in my side was hardly bearable. At last

I began to feel that I could trail myself no farther: and with

that, there came on me all at once the wish to have it out with

Alan, let my anger blaze, and be done with my life in a more

sudden manner. He had just called me "Whig." I stopped.

"Mr. Stewart," said I, in a voice that quivered like a

fiddle-string, "you are older than I am, and should know your

manners. Do you think it either very wise or very witty to cast

my politics in my teeth? I thought, where folk differed, it was

the part of gentlemen to differ civilly; and if I did not, I may

tell you I could find a better taunt than some of yours."

Alan had stopped opposite to me, his hat cocked, his hands

in his breeches pockets, his head a little on one side. He

listened, smiling evilly, as I could see by the starlight; and

when I had done he began to whistle a Jacobite air. It was the

air made in mockery of General Cope's defeat at Preston Pans:

"Hey, Johnnie Cope, are ye waukin' yet?

And are your drums a-beatin' yet?"

And it came in my mind that Alan, on the day of that battle, had

been engaged upon the royal side.

"Why do ye take that air, Mr. Stewart?" said I. "Is that to

remind me you have been beaten on both sides?"

The air stopped on Alan's lips. "David!" said he.

"But it's time these manners ceased," I continued; "and I

mean you shall henceforth speak civilly of my King and my good

friends the Campbells."

"I am a Stewart --" began Alan.

"O!" says I, "I ken ye bear a king's name. But you are to

remember, since I have been in the Highlands, I have seen a good

many of those that bear it; and the best I can say of them is

this, that they would be none the worse of washing."

"Do you know that you insult me?" said Alan, very low.

"I am sorry for that," said I, "for I am not done; and if

you distaste the sermon, I doubt the pirliecue[1] will please

you as little. You have been chased in the field by the grown

men of my party; it seems a poor kind of pleasure to out-face a

boy. Both the Campbells and the Whigs have beaten you; you have

run before them like a hare. It behoves you to speak of them as

of your betters."

Alan stood quite still, the tails of his great-coat

clapping behind him in the wind.

"This is a pity" he said at last. "There are things said

that cannot be passed over."

"I never asked you to," said I. "I am as ready as

yourself."

"Ready?" said he.

"Ready," I repeated. "I am no blower and boaster like some

that I could name. Come on!" And drawing my sword, I fell on

guard as Alan himself had taught me.

"David!" he cried. "Are ye daft? I cannae draw upon ye,

David. It's fair murder."

"That was your look-out when you insulted me," said I.

"It's the truth!" cried Alan, and he stood for a moment,

wringing his mouth in his hand like a man in sore perplexity.

"It's the bare truth," he said, and drew his sword. But before

I could touch his blade with mine, he had thrown it from him and

fallen to the ground. "Na, na," he kept saying, "na, na -- I

cannae, I cannae."

At this the last of my anger oozed all out of me; and I

found myself only sick, and sorry, and blank, and wondering at

myself. I would have given the world to take back what I had

said; but a word once spoken, who can recapture it? I minded me

of all Alan's kindness and courage in the past, how he had

helped and cheered and borne with me in our evil days; and then

recalled my own insults, and saw that I had lost for ever that

doughty friend. At the same time, the sickness that hung upon me

seemed to redouble, and the pang in my side was like a sword for

sharpness. I thought I must have swooned where I stood.

This it was that gave me a thought. No apology could blot

out what I had said; it was needless to think of one, none could

cover the offence; but where an apology was vain, a mere cry for

help might bring Alan back to my side. I put my pride away from

me. "Alan!" I said; "if ye cannae help me, I must just die

here."

He started up sitting, and looked at me.

"It's true," said I. "I'm by with it. O, let me get into

the bield of a house -- I'll can die there easier." I had no

need to pretend; whether I chose or not, I spoke in a weeping

voice that would have melted a heart of stone.

"Can ye walk?" asked Alan.

"No," said I, "not without help. This last hour my legs

have been fainting under me; I've a stitch in my side like a

red-hot iron; I cannae breathe right. If I die, ye'll can

forgive me, Alan? In my heart, I liked ye fine -- even when I

was the angriest."

"Wheesht, wheesht!" cried Alan. "Dinna say that! David man,

ye ken --" He shut his mouth upon a sob. "Let me get my arm

about ye," he continued; "that's the way! Now lean upon me hard.

Gude kens where there's a house! We're in Balwhidder, too; there

should be no want of houses, no, nor friends' houses here. Do ye

gang easier so, Davie?"

"Ay" said I, "I can be doing this way;" and I pressed his

arm with my hand.

Again he came near sobbing. "Davie," said he, "I'm no a

right man at all; I have neither sense nor kindness; I could nae

remember ye were just a bairn, I couldnae see ye were dying on

your feet; Davie, ye'll have to try and forgive me."

"O man, let's say no more about it!" said I. "We're neither

one of us to mend the other -- that's the truth! We must just

bear and forbear, man Alan. O, but my stitch is sore! Is there

nae house?"

"I'll find a house to ye, David," he said, stoutly. "We'll

follow down the burn, where there's bound to be houses. My poor

man, will ye no be better on my back?"

"O, Alan," says I, "and me a good twelve inches taller?"

"Ye're no such a thing," cried Alan, with a start. "There

may be a trifling matter of an inch or two; I'm no saying I'm

just exactly what ye would call a tall man, whatever; and I dare

say," he added, his voice tailing off in a laughable manner,

"now when I come to think of it, I dare say ye'll be just about

right. Ay, it'll be a foot, or near hand; or may be even mair!"

It was sweet and laughable to hear Alan eat his words up in

the fear of some fresh quarrel. I could have laughed, had not my

stitch caught me so hard; but if I had laughed, I think I must

have wept too.

"Alan," cried I, "what makes ye so good to me? What makes

ye care for such a thankless fellow?"

"'Deed, and I don't, know" said Alan. "For just precisely

what I thought I liked about ye, was that ye never quarrelled:

-- and now I like ye better!"

[1] A second sermon.

CHAPTER XXV

IN BALQUHIDDER

AT the door of the first house we came to, Alan knocked, which

was of no very safe enterprise in such a part of the Highlands

as the Braes of Balquhidder. No great clan held rule there; it

was filled and disputed by small septs, and broken remnants, and

what they call "chiefless folk," driven into the wild country

about the springs of Forth and Teith by the advance of the

Campbells. Here were Stewarts and Maclarens, which came to the

same thing, for the Maclarens followed Alan's chief in war, and

made but one clan with Appin. Here, too, were many of that old,

proscribed, nameless, red-handed clan of the Macgregors. They

had always been ill-considered, and now worse than ever, having

credit with no side or party in the whole country of Scotland.

Their chief, Macgregor of Macgregor, was in exile; the more

immediate leader of that part of them about Balquhidder, James

More, Rob Roy's eldest son, lay waiting his trial in Edinburgh

Castle; they were in ill-blood with Highlander and Lowlander,

with the Grahames, the Maclarens, and the Stewarts; and Alan,

who took up the quarrel of any friend, however distant, was

extremely wishful to avoid them.

Chance served us very well; for it was a household of

Maclarens that we found, where Alan was not only welcome for his

name's sake but known by reputation. Here then I was got to bed

without delay, and a doctor fetched, who found me in a sorry

plight. But whether because he was a very good doctor, or I a

very young, strong man, I lay bedridden for no more than a week,

and before a month I was able to take the road again with a good

heart.

All this time Alan would not leave me though I often

pressed him, and indeed his foolhardiness in staying was a

common subject of outcry with the two or three friends that were

let into the secret. He hid by day in a hole of the braes under

a little wood; and at night, when the coast was clear, would

come into the house to visit me. I need not say if I was pleased

to see him; Mrs. Maclaren, our hostess, thought nothing good

enough for such a guest; and as Duncan Dhu (which was the name

of our host) had a pair of pipes in his house, and was much of

a lover of music, this time of my recovery was quite a festival,

and we commonly turned night into day.

The soldiers let us be; although once a party of two

companies and some dragoons went by in the bottom of the valley,

where I could see them through the window as I lay in bed. What

was much more astonishing, no magistrate came near me, and there

was no question put of whence I came or whither I was going; and

in that time of excitement, I was as free of all inquiry as

though I had lain in a desert. Yet my presence was known before

I left to all the people in Balquhidder and the adjacent parts;

many coming about the house on visits and these (after the

custom of the country) spreading the news among their

neighbours. The bills, too, had now been printed. There was one

pinned near the foot of my bed, where I could read my own not

very flattering portrait and, in larger characters, the amount

of the blood money that had been set upon my life. Duncan Dhu

and the rest that knew that I had come there in Alan's company,

could have entertained no doubt of who I was; and many others

must have had their guess. For though I had changed my clothes,

I could not change my age or person; and Lowland boys of

eighteen were not so rife in these parts of the world, and above

all about that time, that they could fail to put one thing with

another, and connect me with the bill. So it was, at least.

Other folk keep a secret among two or three near friends, and

somehow it leaks out; but among these clansmen, it is told to a

whole countryside, and they will keep it for a century.

There was but one thing happened worth narrating; and that

is the visit I had of Robin Oig, one of the sons of the

notorious Rob Roy. He was sought upon all sides on a charge of

carrying a young woman from Balfron and marrying her (as was

alleged) by force; yet he stepped about Balquhidder like a

gentleman in his own walled policy. It was he who had shot James

Maclaren at the plough stilts, a quarrel never satisfied; yet he

walked into the house of his blood enemies as a rider[1] might

into a public inn.

Duncan had time to pass me word of who it was; and we

looked at one another in concern. You should understand, it was

then close upon the time of Alan's coming; the two were little

likely to agree; and yet if we sent word or sought to make a

signal, it was sure to arouse suspicion in a man under so dark

a cloud as the Macgregor.

He came in with a great show of civility, but like a man

among inferiors; took off his bonnet to Mrs. Maclaren, but

clapped it on his head again to speak to Duncan; and leaving

thus set himself (as he would have thought) in a proper light,

came to my bedside and bowed.

"I am given to know, sir," says he, "that your name is

Balfour."

"They call me David Balfour," said I, "at your service."

"I would give ye my name in return, sir" he replied, "but

it's one somewhat blown upon of late days; and it'll perhaps

suffice if I tell ye that I am own brother to James More

Drummond or Macgregor, of whom ye will scarce have failed to

hear."

"No, sir," said I, a little alarmed; "nor yet of your

father, Macgregor-Campbell." And I sat up and bowed in bed; for

I thought best to compliment him, in case he was proud of having

had an outlaw to his father.

He bowed in return. "But what I am come to say, sir," he

went on, "is this. In the year '45, my brother raised a part of

the 'Gregara' and marched six companies to strike a stroke for

the good side; and the surgeon that marched with our clan and

cured my brother's leg when it was broken in the brush at

Preston Pans, was a gentleman of the same name precisely as

yourself. He was brother to Balfour of Baith; and if you are in

any reasonable degree of nearness one of that gentleman's kin,

I have come to put myself and my people at your command."

You are to remember that I knew no more of my descent than

any cadger's dog; my uncle, to be sure, had prated of some of

our high connections, but nothing to the present purpose; and

there was nothing left me but that bitter disgrace of owning

that I could not tell.

Robin told me shortly he was sorry he had put himself

about, turned his back upon me without a sign of salutation, and

as he went towards the door, I could hear him telling Duncan

that I was "only some kinless loon that didn't know his own

father." Angry as I was at these words, and ashamed of my own

ignorance, I could scarce keep from smiling that a man who was

under the lash of the law (and was indeed hanged some three

years later) should be so nice as to the descent of his

acquaintances.

Just in the door, he met Alan coming in; and the two drew

back and looked at each other like strange dogs. They were

neither of them big men, but they seemed fairly to swell out

with pride. Each wore a sword, and by a movement of his haunch,

thrust clear the hilt of it, so that it might be the more

readily grasped and the blade drawn.

"Mr. Stewart, I am thinking," says Robin.

"Troth, Mr. Macgregor, it's not a name to be ashamed of,"

answered Alan.

"I did not know ye were in my country, sir" says Robin.

"It sticks in my mind that I am in the country of my

friends the Maclarens," says Alan.

"That's a kittle point," returned the other. "There may be

two words to say to that. But I think I will have heard that you

are a man of your sword?"

"Unless ye were born deaf, Mr. Macgregor, ye will have

heard a good deal more than that," says Alan. "I am not the only

man that can draw steel in Appin; and when my kinsman and

captain, Ardshiel, had a talk with a gentleman of your name, not

so many years back, I could never hear that the Macgregor had

the best of it."

"Do ye mean my father, sir?" says Robin.

"Well, I wouldnae wonder," said Alan. "The gentleman I have

in my mind had the ill-taste to clap Campbell to his name."

"My father was an old man," returned Robin. "The match was

unequal. You and me would make a better pair, sir."

"I was thinking that," said Alan.

I was half out of bed, and Duncan had been hanging at the

elbow of these fighting cocks, ready to intervene upon the least

occasion. But when that word was uttered, it was a case of now

or never; and Duncan, with something of a white face to be sure,

thrust himself between.

"Gentlemen," said he, "I will have been thinking of a very

different matter, whateffer. Here are my pipes, and here are you

two gentlemen who are baith acclaimed pipers. It's an auld

dispute which one of ye's the best. Here will be a braw chance

to settle it."

"Why, sir," said Alan, still addressing Robin, from whom

indeed he had not so much as shifted his eyes, nor yet Robin

from him, "why, sir," says Alan, "I think I will have heard some

sough[2] of the sort. Have ye music, as folk say? Are ye a bit

of a piper?"

"I can pipe like a Macrimmon!" cries Robin.

"And that is a very bold word," quoth Alan.

"I have made bolder words good before now," returned Robin,

"and that against better adversaries."

"It is easy to try that," says Alan.

Duncan Dhu made haste to bring out the pair of pipes that

was his principal possession, and to set before his guests a

mutton-ham and a bottle of that drink which they call Athole

brose, and which is made of old whiskey, strained honey and

sweet cream, slowly beaten together in the right order and

proportion. The two enemies were still on the very breach of a

quarrel; but down they sat, one upon each side of the peat fire,

with a mighty show of politeness. Maclaren pressed them to taste

his mutton-ham and "the wife's brose," reminding them the wife

was out of Athole and had a name far and wide for her skill in

that confection. But Robin put aside these hospitalities as bad

for the breath.

"I would have ye to remark, sir," said Alan, "that I

havenae broken bread for near upon ten hours, which will be

worse for the breath than any brose in Scotland."

"I will take no advantages, Mr. Stewart," replied Robin.

"Eat and drink; I'll follow you."

Each ate a small portion of the ham and drank a glass of

the brose to Mrs. Maclaren; and then after a great number of

civilities, Robin took the pipes and played a little spring in

a very ranting manner.

"Ay, ye can, blow" said Alan; and taking the instrument

from his rival, he first played the same spring in a manner

identical with Robin's; and then wandered into variations,

which, as he went on, he decorated with a perfect flight of

grace-notes, such as pipers love, and call the "warblers."

I had been pleased with Robin's playing, Alan's ravished

me.

"That's no very bad, Mr. Stewart," said the rival, "but ye

show a poor device in your warblers."

"Me!" cried Alan, the blood starting to his face. "I give

ye the lie."

"Do ye own yourself beaten at the pipes, then," said Robin,

"that ye seek to change them for the sword?"

"And that's very well said, Mr. Macgregor," returned Alan;

"and in the meantime" (laying a strong accent on the word) "I

take back the lie. I appeal to Duncan."

"Indeed, ye need appeal to naebody," said Robin. "Ye're a

far better judge than any Maclaren in Balquhidder: for it's a

God's truth that you're a very creditable piper for a Stewart.

Hand me the pipes." Alan did as he asked; and Robin proceeded to

imitate and correct some part of Alan's variations, which it

seemed that he remembered perfectly.

"Ay, ye have music," said Alan, gloomily.

"And now be the judge yourself, Mr. Stewart," said Robin;

and taking up the variations from the beginning, he worked them

throughout to so new a purpose, with such ingenuity and

sentiment, and with so odd a fancy and so quick a knack in the

grace-notes, that I was amazed to hear him.

As for Alan, his face grew dark and hot, and he sat and

gnawed his fingers, like a man under some deep affront.

"Enough!" he cried. "Ye can blow the pipes -- make the most of

that." And he made as if to rise.

But Robin only held out his hand as if to ask for silence,

and struck into the slow measure of a pibroch. It was a fine

piece of music in itself, and nobly played; but it seems,

besides, it was a piece peculiar to the Appin Stewarts and a

chief favourite with Alan. The first notes were scarce out,

before there came a change in his face; when the time quickened,

he seemed to grow restless in his seat; and long before that

piece was at an end, the last signs of his anger died from him,

and he had no thought but for the music.

"Robin Oig," he said, when it was done, "ye are a great

piper. I am not fit to blow in the same kingdom with ye. Body of

me! ye have mair music in your sporran than I have in my head!

And though it still sticks in my mind that I could maybe show ye

another of it with the cold steel, I warn ye beforehand -- it'll

no be fair! It would go against my heart to haggle a man that

can blow the pipes as you can!"

Thereupon that quarrel was made up; all night long the

brose was going and the pipes changing hands; and the day had

come pretty bright, and the three men were none the better for

what they had been taking, before Robin as much as thought upon

the road.

[1] Commercial traveller.

[2] Rumour.

CHAPTER XXVI

END OF THE FLIGHT: WE PASS THE FORTH

THE month, as I have said, was not yet out, but it was already

far through August, and beautiful warm weather, with every sign

of an early and great harvest, when I was pronounced able for my

journey. Our money was now run to so low an ebb that we must

think first of all on speed; for if we came not soon to Mr.

Rankeillor's, or if when we came there he should fail to help

me, we must surely starve. In Alan's view, besides, the hunt

must have now greatly slackened; and the line of the Forth and

even Stirling Bridge, which is the main pass over that river,

would be watched with little interest.

"It's a chief principle in military affairs," said he, "to

go where ye are least expected. Forth is our trouble; ye ken the

saying, 'Forth bridles the wild Hielandman.' Well, if we seek to

creep round about the head of that river and come down by Kippen

or Balfron, it's just precisely there that they'll be looking to

lay hands on us. But if we stave on straight to the auld Brig of

Stirling, I'll lay my sword they let us pass unchallenged."

The first night, accordingly, we pushed to the house of a

Maclaren in Strathire, a friend of Duncan's, where we slept the

twenty-first of the month, and whence we set forth again about

the fall of night to make another easy stage. The twenty-second

we lay in a heather bush on the hillside in Uam Var, within view

of a herd of deer, the happiest ten hours of sleep in a fine,

breathing sunshine and on bone-dry ground, that I have ever

tasted. That night we struck Allan Water, and followed it down;

and coming to the edge of the hills saw the whole Carse of

Stirling underfoot, as flat as a pancake, with the town and

castle on a hill in the midst of it, and the moon shining on the

Links of Forth.

"Now," said Alan, "I kenna if ye care, but ye're in your

own land again. We passed the Hieland Line in the first hour;

and now if we could but pass yon crooked water, we might cast

our bonnets in the air."

In Allan Water, near by where it falls into the Forth, we

found a little sandy islet, overgrown with burdock, butterbur

and the like low plants, that would just cover us if we lay

flat. Here it was we made our camp, within plain view of

Stirling Castle, whence we could hear the drums beat as some

part of the garrison paraded. Shearers worked all day in a field

on one side of the river, and we could hear the stones going on

the hooks and the voices and even the words of the men talking.

It behoved to lie close and keep silent. But the sand of the

little isle was sun-warm, the green plants gave us shelter for

our heads, we had food and drink in plenty; and to crown all, we

were within sight of safety.

As soon as the shearers quit their work and the dusk began

to fall, we waded ashore and struck for the Bridge of Stirling,

keeping to the fields and under the field fences.

The bridge is close under the castle hill, an old, high,

narrow bridge with pinnacles along the parapet; and you may

conceive with how much interest I looked upon it, not only as a

place famous in history, but as the very doors of salvation to

Alan and myself. The moon was not yet up when we came there; a

few lights shone along the front of the fortress, and lower down

a few lighted windows in the town; but it was all mighty still,

and there seemed to be no guard upon the passage.

I was for pushing straight across; but Alan was more wary.

"It looks unco' quiet," said he; "but for all that we'll

lie down here cannily behind a dyke, and make sure."

So we lay for about a quarter of an hour, whiles

whispering, whiles lying still and hearing nothing earthly but

the washing of the water on the piers. At last there came by an

old, hobbling woman with a crutch stick; who first stopped a

little, close to where we lay, and bemoaned herself and the long

way she had travelled; and then set forth again up the steep

spring of the bridge. The woman was so little, and the night

still so dark, that we soon lost sight of her; only heard the

sound of her steps, and her stick, and a cough that she had by

fits, draw slowly farther away.

"She's bound to be across now," I whispered.

"Na," said Alan, "her foot still sounds boss[1] upon the

bridge."

And just then -- "Who goes?" cried a voice, and we heard

the butt of a musket rattle on the stones. I must suppose the

sentry had been sleeping, so that had we tried, we might have

passed unseen; but he was awake now, and the chance forfeited.

"This'll never do," said Alan. "This'll never, never do for

us, David."

And without another word, he began to crawl away through

the fields; and a little after, being well out of eye-shot, got

to his feet again, and struck along a road that led to the

eastward. I could not conceive what he was doing; and indeed I

was so sharply cut by the disappointment, that I was little

likely to be pleased with anything. A moment back and I had seen

myself knocking at Mr. Rankeillor's door to claim my

inheritance, like a hero in a ballad; and here was I back again,

a wandering, hunted blackguard, on the wrong side of Forth.

"Well?" said I.

"Well," said Alan, "what would ye have? They're none such

fools as I took them for. We have still the Forth to pass, Davie

-- weary fall the rains that fed and the hillsides that guided

it!"

"And why go east?" said I.

"Ou, just upon the chance!" said he. "If we cannae pass the

river, we'll have to see what we can do for the firth."

"There are fords upon the river, and none upon the firth,"

said I.

"To be sure there are fords, and a bridge forbye," quoth

Alan; "and of what service, when they are watched?"

"Well," said I, "but a river can be swum."

"By them that have the skill of it," returned he; "but I

have yet to hear that either you or me is much of a hand at that

exercise; and for my own part, I swim like a stone."

"I'm not up to you in talking back, Alan," I said; "but I

can see we're making bad worse. If it's hard to pass a river, it

stands to reason it must be worse to pass a sea."

"But there's such a thing as a boat," says Alan, "or I'm

the more deceived."

"Ay, and such a thing as money," says I. "But for us that

have neither one nor other, they might just as well not have

been invented."

"Ye think so?" said Alan.

"I do that," said I.

"David," says he, "ye're a man of small invention and less

faith. But let me set my wits upon the hone, and if I cannae

beg, borrow, nor yet steal a boat, I'll make one!"

"I think I see ye!" said I. "And what's more than all that:

if ye pass a bridge, it can tell no tales; but if we pass the

firth, there's the boat on the wrong side -- somebody must have

brought it -- the country-side will all be in a bizz"

"Man!" cried Alan, "if I make a boat, I'll make a body to

take it back again! So deave me with no more of your nonsense,

but walk (for that's what you've got to do) --and let Alan think

for ye."

All night, then, we walked through the north side of the

Carse under the high line of the Ochil mountains; and by Alloa

and Clackmannan and Culross, all of which we avoided: and about

ten in the morning, mighty hungry and tired, came to the little

clachan of Limekilns. This is a place that sits near in by the

water-side, and looks across the Hope to the town of the

Queensferry. Smoke went up from both of these, and from other

villages and farms upon all hands. The fields were being reaped;

two ships lay anchored, and boats were coming and going on the

Hope. It was altogether a right pleasant sight to me; and I

could not take my fill of gazing at these comfortable, green,

cultivated hills and the busy people both of the field and sea.

For all that, there was Mr. Rankeillor's house on the south

shore, where I had no doubt wealth awaited me; and here was I

upon the north, clad in poor enough attire of an outlandish

fashion, with three silver shillings left to me of all my

fortune, a price set upon my head, and an outlawed man for my

sole company.

"O, Alan!" said I, "to think of it! Over there, there's all

that heart could want waiting me; and the birds go over, and the

boats go over -- all that please can go, but just me only! O,

man, but it's a heart-break!"

In Limekilns we entered a small change-house, which we only

knew to be a public by the wand over the door, and bought some

bread and cheese from a good-looking lass that was the servant.

This we carried with us in a bundle, meaning to sit and eat it

in a bush of wood on the sea-shore, that we saw some third part

of a mile in front. As we went, I kept looking across the water

and sighing to myself; and though I took no heed of it, Alan had

fallen into a muse. At last he stopped in the way."

Did ye take heed of the lass we bought this of?" says he,

tapping on the bread and cheese.

"To be sure," said I, "and a bonny lass she was."

"Ye thought that?" cries he. "Man, David, that's good

news."

"In the name of all that's wonderful, why so?" says I.

"What good can that do?"

"Well," said Alan, with one of his droll looks, "I was

rather in hopes it would maybe get us that boat."

"If it were the other way about, it would be liker it,"

said I.

"That's all that you ken, ye see," said Alan. "I don't want

the lass to fall in love with ye, I want her to be sorry for ye,

David; to which end there is no manner of need that she should

take you for a beauty. Let me see" (looking me curiously over).

"I wish ye were a wee thing paler; but apart from that ye'll do

fine for my purpose -- ye have a fine, hang-dog, rag-and-tatter,

clappermaclaw kind of a look to ye, as if ye had stolen the coat

from a potato-bogle. Come; right about, and back to the

change-house for that boat of ours."

I followed him, laughing.

"David Balfour," said he, "ye're a very funny gentleman by

your way of it, and this is a very funny employ for ye, no

doubt. For all that, if ye have any affection for my neck (to

say nothing of your own) ye will perhaps be kind enough to take

this matter responsibly. I am going to do a bit of play-acting,

the bottom ground of which is just exactly as serious as the

gallows for the pair of us. So bear it, if ye please, in mind,

and conduct yourself according."

"Well, well," said I, "have it as you will."

As we got near the clachan, he made me take his arm and

hang upon it like one almost helpless with weariness; and by the

time he pushed open the change-house door, he seemed to be half

carrying me. The maid appeared surprised (as well she might be)

at our speedy return; but Alan had no words to spare for her in

explanation, helped me to a chair, called for a tass of brandy

with which he fed me in little sips, and then breaking up the

bread and cheese helped me to eat it like a nursery-lass; the

whole with that grave, concerned, affectionate countenance, that

might have imposed upon a judge. It was small wonder if the maid

were taken with the picture we presented, of a poor, sick,

overwrought lad and his most tender comrade. She drew quite

near, and stood leaning with her back on the next table.

"What's like wrong with him?" said she at last.

Alan turned upon her, to my great wonder, with a kind of

fury. "Wrong?" cries he. "He's walked more hundreds of miles

than he has hairs upon his chin, and slept oftener in wet

heather than dry sheets. Wrong, quo' she! Wrong enough, I would

think! Wrong, indeed!" and he kept grumbling to himself as he

fed me, like a man ill-pleased"

He's young for the like of that," said the maid.

"Ower young," said Alan, with his back to her."

He would be better riding," says she.

"And where could I get a horse to him?" cried Alan, turning

on her with the same appearance of fury. "Would ye have me

steal?"

I thought this roughness would have sent her off in

dudgeon, as indeed it closed her mouth for the time. But my

companion knew very well what he was doing; and for as simple as

he was in some things of life, had a great fund of roguishness

in such affairs as these.

"Ye neednae tell me," she said at last -- "ye're gentry."

"Well," said Alan, softened a little (I believe against his

will) by this artless comment, "and suppose we were? Did ever

you hear that gentrice put money in folk's pockets?"

She sighed at this, as if she were herself some

disinherited great lady. "No," says she, "that's true indeed."

I was all this while chafing at the part I played, and

sitting tongue-tied between shame and merriment; but somehow at

this I could hold in no longer, and bade Alan let me be, for I

was better already. My voice stuck in my throat, for I ever

hated to take part in lies; but my very embarrassment helped on

the plot, for the lass no doubt set down my husky voice to

sickness and fatigue.

"Has he nae friends?" said she, in a tearful voice.

"That has he so!" cried Alan, "if we could but win to them!

-- friends and rich friends, beds to lie in, food to eat,

doctors to see to him -- and here he must tramp in the dubs and

sleep in the heather like a beggarman."

"And why that?" says the lass.

"My dear," said Alan, "I cannae very safely say; but I'll

tell ye what I'll do instead," says he, "I'll whistle ye a bit

tune." And with that he leaned pretty far over the table, and in

a mere breath of a whistle, but with a wonderful pretty

sentiment, gave her a few bars of "Charlie is my darling."

"Wheesht," says she, and looked over her shoulder to the

door.

"That's it," said Alan.

"And him so young!" cries the lass.

"He's old enough to----" and Alan struck his forefinger on

the back part of his neck, meaning that I was old enough to lose

my head.

"It would be a black shame," she cried, flushing high.

"It's what will be, though," said Alan, "unless we manage

the better."

At this the lass turned and ran out of that part of the

house, leaving us alone together. Alan in high good humour at

the furthering of his schemes, and I in bitter dudgeon at being

called a Jacobite and treated like a child.

"Alan," I cried, "I can stand no more of this."

"Ye'll have to sit it then, Davie," said he. "For if ye

upset the pot now, ye may scrape your own life out of the fire,

but Alan Breck is a dead man."

This was so true that I could only groan; and even my groan

served Alan's purpose, for it was overheard by the lass as she

came flying in again with a dish of white puddings and a bottle

of strong ale.

"Poor lamb!" says she, and had no sooner set the meat

before us, than she touched me on the shoulder with a little

friendly touch, as much as to bid me cheer up. Then she told us

to fall to, and there would be no more to pay; for the inn was

her own, or at least her father's, and he was gone for the day

to Pittencrieff. We waited for no second bidding, for bread and

cheese is but cold comfort and the puddings smelt excellently

well; and while we sat and ate, she took up that same place by

the next table, looking on, and thinking, and frowning to

herself, and drawing the string of her apron through her hand.

"I'm thinking ye have rather a long tongue," she said at

last to Alan.

"Ay" said Alan; "but ye see I ken the folk I speak to."

"I would never betray ye," said she, "if ye mean that."

"No," said he, "ye're not that kind. But I'll tell ye what

ye would do, ye would help."

"I couldnae," said she, shaking her head. "Na, I couldnae."

"No," said he, "but if ye could?"

She answered him nothing.

"Look here, my lass," said Alan, "there are boats in the

Kingdom of Fife, for I saw two (no less) upon the beach, as I

came in by your town's end. Now if we could have the use of a

boat to pass under cloud of night into Lothian, and some secret,

decent kind of a man to bring that boat back again and keep his

counsel, there would be two souls saved -- mine to all

likelihood -- his to a dead surety. If we lack that boat, we

have but three shillings left in this wide world; and where to

go, and how to do, and what other place there is for us except

the chains of a gibbet -- I give you my naked word, I kenna!

Shall we go wanting, lassie? Are ye to lie in your warm bed and

think upon us, when the wind gowls in the chimney and the rain

tirls on the roof? Are ye to eat your meat by the cheeks of a

red fire, and think upon this poor sick lad of mine, biting his

finger ends on a blae muir for cauld and hunger? Sick or sound,

he must aye be moving; with the death grapple at his throat he

must aye be trailing in the rain on the lang roads; and when he

gants his last on a rickle of cauld stanes, there will be nae

friends near him but only me and God."

At this appeal, I could see the lass was in great trouble

of mind, being tempted to help us, and yet in some fear she

might be helping malefactors; and so now I determined to step in

myself and to allay her scruples with a portion of the truth.

"Did ever you, hear" said I, "of Mr. Rankeillor of the

Ferry?"

"Rankeillor the writer?" said she. " daur say that!"

"Well," said I, "it's to his door that I am bound, so you

may judge by that if I am an ill-doer; and I will tell you more,

that though I am indeed, by a dreadful error, in some peril of

my life, King George has no truer friend in all Scotland than

myself."

Her face cleared up mightily at this, although Alan's

darkened.

"That's more than I would ask," said she. "Mr. Rankeillor

is a kennt man." And she bade us finish our meat, get clear of

the clachan as soon as might be, and lie close in the bit wood

on the sea-beach. "And ye can trust me," says she, "I'll find

some means to put you over."

At this we waited for no more, but shook hands with her

upon the bargain, made short work of the puddings, and set forth

again from Limekilns as far as to the wood. It was a small piece

of perhaps a score of elders and hawthorns and a few young

ashes, not thick enough to veil us from passersby upon the road

or beach. Here we must lie, however, making the best of the

brave warm weather and the good hopes we now had of a

deliverance, and planing more particularly what remained for us

to do.

We had but one trouble all day; when a strolling piper came

and sat in the same wood with us; a red-nosed, bleareyed,

drunken dog, with a great bottle of whisky in his pocket, and a

long story of wrongs that had been done him by all sorts of

persons, from the Lord President of the Court of Session, who

had denied him justice, down to the Bailies of Inverkeithing who

had given him more of it than he desired. It was impossible but

he should conceive some suspicion of two men lying all day

concealed in a thicket and having no business to allege. As long

as he stayed there he kept us in hot water with prying

questions; and after he was gone, as he was a man not very

likely to hold his tongue, we were in the greater impatience to

be gone ourselves.

The day came to an end with the same brightness; the night

fell quiet and clear; lights came out in houses and hamlets and

then, one after another, began to be put out; but it was past

eleven, and we were long since strangely tortured with

anxieties, before we heard the grinding of oars upon the

rowing-pins. At that, we looked out and saw the lass herself

coming rowing to us in a boat. She had trusted no one with our

affairs, not even her sweetheart, if she had one; but as soon as

her father was asleep, had left the house by a window, stolen a

neighbour's boat, and come to our assistance single-handed.

I was abashed how to find expression for my thanks; but she

was no less abashed at the thought of hearing them; begged us to

lose no time and to hold our peace, saying (very properly) that

the heart of our matter was in haste and silence; and so, what

with one thing and another, she had set us on the Lothian shore

not far from Carriden, had shaken hands with us, and was out

again at sea and rowing for Limekilns, before there was one word

said either of her service or our gratitude.

Even after she was gone, we had nothing to say, as indeed

nothing was enough for such a kindness. Only Alan stood a great

while upon the shore shaking his head.

"It is a very fine lass," he said at last. "David, it is a

very fine lass." And a matter of an hour later, as we were lying

in a den on the sea-shore and I had been already dozing, he

broke out again in commendations of her character. For my part,

I could say nothing, she was so simple a creature that my heart

smote me both with remorse and fear: remorse because we had

traded upon her ignorance; and fear lest we should have anyway

involved her in the dangers of our situation.

[1] Hollow.

CHAPTER XXVII

I COME TO MR. RANKEILLOR

THE next day it was agreed that Alan should fend for himself

till sunset; but as soon as it began to grow dark, he should lie

in the fields by the roadside near to Newhalls, and stir for

naught until he heard me whistling. At first I proposed I should

give him for a signal the "Bonnie House of Airlie," which was a

favourite of mine; but he objected that as the piece was very

commonly known, any ploughman might whistle it by accident; and

taught me instead a little fragment of a Highland air, which has

run in my head from that day to this, and will likely run in my

head when I lie dying. Every time it comes to me, it takes me

off to that last day of my uncertainty, with Alan sitting up in

the bottom of the den, whistling and beating the measure with a

finger, and the grey of the dawn coming on his face.

I was in the long street of Queensferry before the sun was

up. It was a fairly built burgh, the houses of good stone, many

slated; the town-hall not so fine, I thought, as that of

Peebles, nor yet the street so noble; but take it altogether, it

put me to shame for my foul tatters.

As the morning went on, and the fires began to be kindled,

and the windows to open, and the people to appear out of the

houses, my concern and despondency grew ever the blacker. I saw

now that I had no grounds to stand upon; and no clear proof of

my rights, nor so much as of my own identity. If it was all a

bubble, I was indeed sorely cheated and left in a sore pass.

Even if things were as I conceived, it would in all likelihood

take time to establish my contentions; and what time had I to

spare with less than three shillings in my pocket, and a

condemned, hunted man upon my hands to ship out of the country?

Truly, if my hope broke with me, it might come to the gallows

yet for both of us. And as I continued to walk up and down, and

saw people looking askance at me upon the street or out of

windows, and nudging or speaking one to another with smiles, I

began to take a fresh apprehension: that it might be no easy

matter even to come to speech of the lawyer, far less to

convince him of my story.

For the life of me I could not muster up the courage to

address any of these reputable burghers; I thought shame even to

speak with them in such a pickle of rags and dirt; and if I had

asked for the house of such a man as Mr. Rankeillor, I suppose

they would have burst out laughing in my face. So I went up and

down, and through the street, and down to the harbour-side, like

a dog that has lost its master, with a strange gnawing in my

inwards, and every now and then a movement of despair. It grew

to be high day at last, perhaps nine in the forenoon; and I was

worn with these wanderings, and chanced to have stopped in front

of a very good house on the landward side, a house with

beautiful, clear glass windows, flowering knots upon the sills,

the walls new-harled[1] and a chase-dog sitting yawning on the

step like one that was at home. Well, I was even envying this

dumb brute, when the door fell open and there issued forth a

shrewd, ruddy, kindly, consequential man in a well-powdered wig

and spectacles. I was in such a plight that no one set eyes on

me once, but he looked at me again; and this gentleman, as it

proved, was so much struck with my poor appearance that he came

straight up to me and asked me what I did.

I told him I was come to the Queensferry on business, and

taking heart of grace, asked him to direct me to the house of

Mr. Rankeillor.

"Why," said he, "that is his house that I have just come

out of; and for a rather singular chance, I am that very man."

"Then, sir," said I, "I have to beg the favour of an

interview."

"I do not know your name," said he, "nor yet your face."

"My name is David Balfour," said I.

"David Balfour?" he repeated, in rather a high tone, like

one surprised. "And where have you come from, Mr. David

Balfour?" he asked, looking me pretty drily in the face.

"I have come from a great many strange places, sir," said

I; "but I think it would be as well to tell you where and how in

a more private manner."

He seemed to muse awhile, holding his lip in his hand, and

looking now at me and now upon the causeway of the street.

"Yes," says he, "that will be the best, no doubt." And he

led me back with him into his house, cried out to some one whom

I could not see that he would be engaged all morning, and

brought me into a little dusty chamber full of books and

documents. Here he sate down, and bade me be seated; though I

thought he looked a little ruefully from his clean chair to my

muddy rags. "And now," says he, "if you have any business, pray

be brief and come swiftly to the point. Nec gemino bellum

Trojanum orditur ab ovo --do you understand that?" says he, with

a keen look.

"I will even do as Horace says, sir," I answered, smiling,

"and carry you in medias res." He nodded as if he was well

pleased, and indeed his scrap of Latin had been set to test me.

For all that, and though I was somewhat encouraged, the blood

came in my face when I added: "I have reason to believe myself

some rights on the estate of Shaws."

He got a paper book out of a drawer and set it before him

open. "Well?" said he.

But I had shot my bolt and sat speechless.

"Come, come, Mr. Balfour," said he, "you must continue.

Where were you born?"

"In Essendean, sir," said I, "the year 1733, the 12th of

March."

He seemed to follow this statement in his paper book; but

what that meant I knew not. "Your father and mother?" said he.

"My father was Alexander Balfour, schoolmaster of that

place," said I, "and my mother Grace Pitarrow; I think her

people were from Angus."

"Have you any papers proving your identity?" asked Mr.

Rankeillor.

"No, sir," said I, "but they are in the hands of Mr.

Campbell, the minister, and could be readily produced. Mr.

Campbell, too, would give me his word; and for that matter, I do

not think my uncle would deny me."

"Meaning Mr. Ebenezer Balfour?" says he.

"The same," said I.

"Whom you have seen?" he asked.

"By whom I was received into his own house," I answered.

"Did you ever meet a man of the name of Hoseason?" asked

Mr. Rankeillor.

"I did so, sir, for my sins," said I; "for it was by his

means and the procurement of my uncle, that I was kidnapped

within sight of this town, carried to sea, suffered shipwreck

and a hundred other hardships, and stand before you to-day in

this poor accoutrement."

"You say you were shipwrecked," said Rankeillor; "where was

that?"

"Off the south end of the Isle of Mull," said I. "The name

of the isle on which I was cast up is the Island Earraid."

"Ah!" says he, smiling, "you are deeper than me in the

geography. But so far, I may tell you, this agrees pretty

exactly with other informations that I hold. But you say you

were kidnapped; in what sense?"

"In the plain meaning of the word, sir," said I. "I was on

my way to your house, when I was trepanned on board the brig,

cruelly struck down, thrown below, and knew no more of anything

till we were far at sea. I was destined for the plantations; a

fate that, in God's providence, I have escaped."

"The brig was lost on June the 27th," says he, looking in

his book," and we are now at August the 24th. Here is a

considerable hiatus, Mr. Balfour, of near upon two months. It

has already caused a vast amount of trouble to your friends; and

I own I shall not be very well contented until it is set right."

"Indeed, sir," said I, "these months are very easily filled

up; but yet before I told my story, I would be glad to know that

I was talking to a friend."

"This is to argue in a circle," said the lawyer. "I cannot

be convinced till I have heard you. I cannot be your friend till

I am properly informed. If you were more trustful, it would

better befit your time of life. And you know, Mr. Balfour, we

have a proverb in the country that evil-doers are aye

evil-dreaders."

"You are not to forget, sir," said I, "that I have already

suffered by my trustfulness; and was shipped off to be a slave

by the very man that (if I rightly understand) is your

employer?"

All this while I had been gaining ground with Mr.

Rankeillor, and in proportion as I gained ground, gaining

confidence. But at this sally, which I made with something of a

smile myself, he fairly laughed aloud.

"No, no," said he, "it is not so bad as that. Fui, non sum.

I was indeed your uncle's man of business; but while you

(imberbis juvenis custode remoto) were gallivanting in the west,

a good deal of water has run under the bridges; and if your ears

did not sing, it was not for lack of being talked about. On the

very day of your sea disaster, Mr. Campbell stalked into my

office, demanding you from all the winds. I had never heard of

your existence; but I had known your father; and from matters in

my competence (to be touched upon hereafter) I was disposed to

fear the worst. Mr. Ebenezer admitted having seen you; declared

(what seemed improbable) that he had given you considerable

sums; and that you had started for the continent of Europe,

intending to fulfil your education, which was probable and

praiseworthy. Interrogated how you had come to send no word to

Mr. Campbell, he deponed that you had expressed a great desire

to break with your past life. Further interrogated where you now

were, protested ignorance, but believed you were in Leyden. That

is a close sum of his replies. I am not exactly sure that any

one believed him," continued Mr. Rankeillor with a smile; "and

in particular he so much disrelished me expressions of mine that

(in a word) he showed me to the door. We were then at a full

stand; for whatever shrewd suspicions we might entertain, we had

no shadow of probation. In the very article, comes Captain

Hoseason with the story of your drowning; whereupon all fell

through; with no consequences but concern to Mr. Campbell,

injury to my pocket, and another blot upon your uncle's

character, which could very ill afford it. And now, Mr.

Balfour," said he, "you understand the whole process of these

matters, and can judge for yourself to what extent I may be

trusted."

Indeed he was more pedantic than I can represent him, and

placed more scraps of Latin in his speech; but it was all

uttered with a fine geniality of eye and manner which went far

to conquer my distrust. Moreover, I could see he now treated me

as if I was myself beyond a doubt; so that first point of my

identity seemed fully granted.

"Sir," said I, "if I tell you my story, I must commit a

friend's life to your discretion. Pass me your word it shall be

sacred; and for what touches myself, I will ask no better

guarantee than just your face."

He passed me his word very seriously. "But," said he,

"these are rather alarming prolocutions; and if there are in

your story any little jostles to the law, I would beg you to

bear in mind that I am a lawyer, and pass lightly."

Thereupon I told him my story from the first, he listening

with his spectacles thrust up and his eyes closed, so that I

sometimes feared he was asleep. But no such matter! he heard

every word (as I found afterward) with such quickness of hearing

and precision of memory as often surprised me. Even strange

outlandish Gaelic names, heard for that time only, he remembered

and would remind me of, years after. Yet when I called Alan

Breck in full, we had an odd scene. The name of Alan had of

course rung through Scotland, with the news of the Appin murder

and the offer of the reward; and it had no sooner escaped me

than the lawyer moved in his seat and opened his eyes.

"I would name no unneccssary names, Mr. Balfour," said he;

"above all of Highlanders, many of whom are obnoxious to the

law."

"Well, it might have been better not," said I, "but since

I have let it slip, I may as well continue."

"Not at all," said Mr. Rankeillor. "I am somewhat dull of

hearing, as you may have remarked; and I am far from sure I

caught the name exactly. We will call your friend, if you

please, Mr. Thomson -- that there may be no reflections. And in

future, I would take some such way with any Highlander that you

may have to mention -- dead or alive."

By this, I saw he must have heard the name all too clearly,

and had already guessed I might be coming to the murder. If he

chose to play this part of ignorance, it was no matter of mine;

so I smiled, said it was no very Highland-sounding name, and

consented. Through all the rest of my story Alan was Mr.

Thomson; which amused me the more, as it was a piece of policy

after his own heart. James Stewart, in like manner, was

mentioned under the style of Mr. Thomson's kinsman; Colin

Campbell passed as a Mr. Glen; and to Cluny, when I came to that

part of my tale, I gave the name of "Mr. Jameson, a Highland

chief." It was truly the most open farce, and I wondered that

the lawyer should care to keep it up; but, after all, it was

quite in the taste of that age, when there were two parties in

the state, and quiet persons, with no very high opinions of

their own, sought out every Cranny to avoid offence to either.

"Well, well," said the lawyer, when I had quite done, "this

is a great epic, a great Odyssey of yours. You must tell it,

sir, in a sound Latinity when your scholarship is riper; or in

English if you please, though for my part I prefer the stronger

tongue. You have rolled much; quae regio in terris -- what

parish in Scotland (to make a homely translation) has not been

filled with your wanderings? You have shown, besides, a singular

aptitude for getting into false positions; and, yes, upon the

whole, for behaving well in them. This Mr. Thomson seems to me

a gentleman of some choice qualities, though perhaps a trifle

bloody-minded. It would please me none the worse, if (with all

his merits) he were soused in the North Sea, for the man, Mr.

David, is a sore embarrassment. But you are doubtless quite

right to adhere to him; indubitably, he adhered to you. It comes

-- we may say -- he was your true companion; nor less paribus

curis vestigia figit, for I dare say you would both take an orra

thought upon the gallows. Well, well, these days are

fortunately, by; and I think (speaking humanly) that you are

near the end of your troubles."

As he thus moralised on my adventures, he looked upon me

with so much humour and benignity that I could scarce contain my

satisfaction. I had been so long wandering with lawless people,

and making my bed upon the hills and under the bare sky, that to

sit once more in a clean, covered house, and to talk amicably

with a gentleman in broadcloth, seemed mighty elevations. Even

as I thought so, my eye fell on my unseemly tatters, and I was

once more plunged in confusion. But the lawyer saw and

understood me. He rose, called over the stair to lay another

plate, for Mr. Balfour would stay to dinner, and led me into a

bedroom in the upper part of the house. Here he set before me

water and soap, and a comb; and laid out some clothes that

belonged to his son; and here, with another apposite tag, he

left me to my toilet.

[1] Newly rough-cast.

CHAPTER XXVIII

I GO IN QUEST OF MY INHERITANCE

I MADE what change I could in my appearance; and blithe was I to

look in the glass and find the beggarman a thing of the past,

and David Balfour come to life again. And yet I was ashamed of

the change too, and, above all, of the borrowed clothes. When I

had done, Mr. Rankeillor caught me on the stair, made me his

compliments, and had me again into the cabinet.

"Sit ye down, Mr. David," said he, "and now that you are

looking a little more like yourself, let me see if I can find

you any news. You will be wondering, no doubt, about your father

and your uncle? To be sure it is a singular tale; and the

explanation is one that I blush to have to offer you. For," says

he, really with embarrassment, "the matter hinges on a love

affair."

"Truly," said I, "I cannot very well join that notion with

my uncle."

"But your uncle, Mr. David, was not always old," replied

the lawyer, "and what may perhaps surprise you more, not always

ugly. He had a fine, gallant air; people stood in their doors to

look after him, as he went by upon a mettle horse. I have seen

it with these eyes, and I ingenuously confess, not altogether

without envy; for I was a plain lad myself and a plain man's

son; and in those days it was a case of Odi te, qui bellus es,

Sabelle."

"It sounds like a dream," said I.

"Ay, ay," said the lawyer, "that is how it is with youth

and age. Nor was that all, but he had a spirit of his own that

seemed to promise great things in the future. In 1715, what must

he do but run away to join the rebels? It was your father that

pursued him, found him in a ditch, and brought him back multum

gementem; to the mirth of the whole country. However, majora

canamus -- the two lads fell in love, and that with the same

lady. Mr. Ebenezer, who was the admired and the beloved, and the

spoiled one, made, no doubt, mighty certain of the victory; and

when he found he had deceived himself, screamed like a peacock.

The whole country heard of it; now he lay sick at home, with his

silly family standing round the bed in tears; now he rode from

public-house to public-house, and shouted his sorrows into the

lug of Tom, Dick, and Harry. Your father, Mr. David, was a kind

gentleman; but he was weak, dolefully weak; took all this folly

with a long countenance; and one day -- by your leave! --

resigned the lady. She was no such fool, however; it's from her

you must inherit your excellent good sense; and she refused to

be bandied from one to another. Both got upon their knees to

her; and the upshot of the matter for that while was that she

showed both of them the door. That was in August; dear me! the

same year I came from college. The scene must have been highly

farcical."

I thought myself it was a silly business, but I could not

forget my father had a hand in it. "Surely, sir, it had some

note of tragedy," said I.

"Why, no, sir, not at all," returned the lawyer. "For

tragedy implies some ponderable matter in dispute, some dignus

vindice nodus; and this piece of work was all about the

petulance of a young ass that had been spoiled, and wanted

nothing so much as to be tied up and soundly belted. However,

that was not your father's view; and the end of it was, that

from concession to concession on your father's part, and from

one height to another of squalling, sentimental selfishness upon

your uncle's, they came at last to drive a sort of bargain, from

whose ill results you have recently been smarting. The one man

took the lady, the other the estate. Now, Mr. David, they talk

a great deal of charity and generosity; but in this disputable

state of life, I often think the happiest consequences seem to

flow when a gentleman consults his lawyer, and takes all the law

allows him. Anyhow, this piece of Quixotry on your father's

part, as it was unjust in itself, has brought forth a monstrous

family of injustices. Your father and mother lived and died poor

folk; you were poorly reared; and in the meanwhile, what a time

it has been for the tenants on the estate of Shaws! And I might

add (if it was a matter I cared much about) what a time for Mr.

Ebenezer!"

"And yet that is certainly the strangest part of all," said

I, "that a man's nature should thus change."

"True," said Mr. Rankeillor. "And yet I imagine it was

natural enough. He could not think that he had played a handsome

part. Those who knew the story gave him the cold shoulder; those

who knew it not, seeing one brother disappear, and the other

succeed in the estate, raised a cry of murder; so that upon all

sides he found himself evited. Money was all he got by his

bargain; well, he came to think the more of money. He was

selfish when he was young, he is selfish now that he is old; and

the latter end of all these pretty manners and fine feelings you

have seen for yourself."

"Well, sir," said I, "and in all this, what is my

position?"

"The estate is yours beyond a doubt," replied the lawyer.

"It matters nothing what your father signed, you are the heir of

entail. But your uncle is a man to fight the indefensible; and

it would be likely your identity that he would call in question.

A lawsuit is always expensive, and a family lawsuit always

scandalous; besides which, if any of your doings with your

friend Mr. Thomson were to come out, we might find that we had

burned our fingers. The kidnapping, to be sure, would be a court

card upon our side, if we could only prove it. But it may be

difficult to prove; and my advice (upon the whole) is to make a

very easy bargain with your uncle, perhaps even leaving him at

Shaws where he has taken root for a quarter of a century, and

contenting yourself in the meanwhile with a fair provision."

I told him I was very willing to be easy, and that to carry

family concerns before the public was a step from which I was

naturally much averse. In the meantime (thinking to myself) I

began to see the outlines of that scheme on which we afterwards

acted.

"The great affair," I asked, "is to bring home to him the

kidnapping?"

"Surely," said Mr. Rankeillor, "and if possible, out of

court. For mark you here, Mr. David: we could no doubt find some

men of the Covenant who would swear to your reclusion; but once

they were in the box, we could no longer check their testimony,

and some word of your friend Mr. Thomson must certainly crop

out. Which (from what you have let fall) I cannot think to be desirable."

"Well, sir," said I, "here is my way of it." And I opened

my plot to him.

"But this would seem to involve my meeting the man

Thomson?" says he, when I had done.

"I think so, indeed, sir," said I.

"Dear doctor!" cries he, rubbing his brow. "Dear doctor!

No, Mr. David, I am afraid your scheme is inadmissible. I say

nothing against your friend, Mr. Thomson: I know nothing against

him; and if I did -- mark this, Mr. David! -- it would be my

duty to lay hands on him. Now I put it to you: is it wise to

meet? He may have matters to his charge. He may not have told

you all. His name may not be even Thomson!" cries the lawyer,

twinkling; "for some of these fellows will pick up names by the

roadside as another would gather haws."

"You must be the judge, sir," said I.

But it was clear my plan had taken hold upon his fancy, for

he kept musing to himself till we were called to dinner and the

company of Mrs. Rankeillor; and that lady had scarce left us

again to ourselves and a bottle of wine, ere he was back harping

on my proposal. When and where was I to meet my friend Mr.

Thomson; was I sure of Mr. T.'s discretion; supposing we could

catch the old fox tripping, would I consent to such and such a

term of an agreement -- these and the like questions he kept

asking at long intervals, while he thoughtfully rolled his wine

upon his tongue. When I had answered all of them, seemingly to

his contentment, he fell into a still deeper muse, even the

claret being now forgotten. Then he got a sheet of paper and a

pencil, and set to work writing and weighing every word; and at

last touched a bell and had his clerk into the chamber.

"Torrance," said he, "I must have this written out fair

against to-night; and when it is done, you will be so kind as

put on your hat and be ready to come along with this gentleman

and me, for you will probably be wanted as a witness."

"What, sir," cried I, as soon as the clerk was gone, "are

you to venture it?"

"Why, so it would appear," says he, filling his glass. "But

let us speak no more of business. The very sight of Torrance

brings in my head a little droll matter of some years ago, when

I had made a tryst with the poor oaf at the cross of Edinburgh.

Each had gone his proper errand; and when it came four o'clock,

Torrance had been taking a glass and did not know his master,

and I, who had forgot my spectacles, was so blind without them,

that I give you my word I did not know my own clerk." And

thereupon he laughed heartily.

I said it was an odd chance, and smiled out of politeness;

but what held me all the afternoon in wonder, he kept returning

and dwelling on this story, and telling it again with fresh

details and laughter; so that I began at last to be quite put

out of countenance and feel ashamed for my friend's folly.

Towards the time I had appointed with Alan, we set out from

the house, Mr. Rankeillor and I arm in arm, and Torrance

following behind with the deed in his pocket and a covered

basket in his hand. All through the town, the lawyer was bowing

right and left, and continually being button-holed by gentlemen

on matters of burgh or private business; and I could see he was

one greatly looked up to in the county. At last we were clear of

the houses, and began to go along the side of the haven and

towards the Hawes Inn and the Ferry pier, the scene of my

misfortune. I could not look upon the place without emotion,

recalling how many that had been there with me that day were now

no more: Ransome taken, I could hope, from the evil to come;

Shuan passed where I dared not follow him; and the poor souls

that had gone down with the brig in her last plunge. All these,

and the brig herself, I had outlived; and come through these

hardships and fearful perils without scath. My only thought

should have been of gratitude; and yet I could not behold the

place without sorrow for others and a chill of recollected fear.

I was so thinking when, upon a sudden, Mr. Rankeillor cried

out, clapped his hand to his pockets, and began to laugh.

"Why," he cries, "if this be not a farcical adventure!

After all that I said, I have forgot my glasses!"

At that, of course, I understood the purpose of his

anecdote, and knew that if he had left his spectacles at home,

it had been done on purpose, so that he might have the benefit

of Alan's help without the awkwardness of recognising him. And

indeed it was well thought upon; for now (suppose things to go

the very worst) how could Rankeillor swear to my friend's

identity, or how be made to bear damaging evidence against

myself? For all that, he had been a long while of finding out

his want, and had spoken to and recognised a good few persons as

we came through the town; and I had little doubt myself that he

saw reasonably well.

As soon as we were past the Hawes (where I recognised the

landlord smoking his pipe in the door, and was amazed to see him

look no older) Mr. Rankeillor changed the order of march,

walking behind with Torrance and sending me forward in the

manner of a scout. I went up the hill, whistling from time to

time my Gaelic air; and at length I had the pleasure to hear it

answered and to see Alan rise from behind a bush. He was

somewhat dashed in spirits, having passed a long day alone

skulking in the county, and made but a poor meal in an alehouse

near Dundas. But at the mere sight of my clothes, he began to

brighten up; and as soon as I had told him in what a forward

state our matters were and the part I looked to him to play in

what remained, he sprang into a new man.

"And that is a very good notion of yours," says he; "and I

dare to say that you could lay your hands upon no better man to

put it through than Alan Breck. It is not a thing (mark ye) that

any one could do, but takes a gentleman of penetration. But it

sticks in my head your lawyer-man will be somewhat wearying to

see me," says Alan.

Accordingly I cried and waved on Mr. Rankeillor, who came

up alone and was presented to my friend, Mr. Thomson.

"Mr. Thomson, I am pleased to meet you," said he. "But I

have forgotten my glasses; and our friend, Mr. David here"

(clapping me on the shoulder), "will tell you that I am little

better than blind, and that you must not be surprised if I pass

you by to-morrow."

This he said, thinking that Alan would be pleased; but the

Highlandman's vanity was ready to startle at a less matter than

that.

"Why, sir," says he, stiffly, "I would say it mattered the

less as we are met here for a particular end, to see justice

done to Mr. Balfour; and by what I can see, not very likely to

have much else in common. But I accept your apology, which was

a very proper one to make."

"And that is more than I could look for, Mr. Thomson," said

Rankeillor, heartily. "And now as you and I are the chief actors

in this enterprise, I think we should come into a nice

agreement; to which end, I propose that you should lend me your

arm, for (what with the dusk and the want of my glasses) I am

not very clear as to the path; and as for you, Mr. David, you

will find Torrance a pleasant kind of body to speak with. Only

let me remind you, it's quite needless he should hear more of

your adventures or those of -- ahem -- Mr. Thomson."

Accordingly these two went on ahead in very close talk, and

Torrance and I brought up the rear.

Night was quite come when we came in view of the house of

Shaws. Ten had been gone some time; it was dark and mild, with

a pleasant, rustling wind in the south-west that covered the

sound of our approach; and as we drew near we saw no glimmer of

light in any portion of the building. It seemed my uncle was

Already in bed, which was indeed the best thing for our

arrangements. We made our last whispered consultations some

fifty yards away; and then the lawyer and Torrance and I crept

quietly up and crouched down beside the corner of the house; and

as soon as we were in our places, Alan strode to the door

without concealment and began to knock.

CHAPTER XXIX

I COME INTO MY KINGDOM

FOR some time Alan volleyed upon the door, and his knocking only

roused the echoes of the house and neighbourhood. At last,

however, I could hear the noise of a window gently thrust up,

and knew that my uncle had come to his observatory. By what

light there was, he would see Alan standing, like a dark shadow,

on the steps; the three witnesses were hidden quite out of his

view; so that there was nothing to alarm an honest man in his

own house. For all that, he studied his visitor awhile in

silence, and when he spoke his voice had a quaver of misgiving.

"What's this?" says he. "This is nae kind of time of night

for decent folk; and I hae nae trokings[1] wi' night-hawks. What

brings ye here? I have a blunderbush."

"Is that yoursel', Mr. Balfour?" returned Alan, steppig

back and looking up into the darkness. "Have a care of that

blunderbuss; they're nasty things to burst."

"What brings ye here? and whae are ye?" says my uncle,

angrily.

"I have no manner of inclination to rowt out my name to the

country-side," said Alan; "but what brings me here is another

story, being more of your affair than mine; and if ye're sure

it's what ye would like, I'll set it to a tune and sing it to

you."

"And what is't?" asked my uncle.

"David," says Alan.

"What was that?" cried my uncle, in a mighty changed voice.

"Shall I give ye the rest of the name, then?" said Alan.

There was a pause; and then, "I'm thinking I'll better let

ye in," says my uncle, doubtfully.

"I dare say that," said Alan; "but the point is, Would I

go? Now I will tell you what I am thinking. I am thinking that

it is here upon this doorstep that we must confer upon this

business; and it shall be here or nowhere at all whatever; for

I would have you to understand that I am as stiffnecked as

yoursel', and a gentleman of better family."

This change of note disconcerted Ebenezer; he was a little

while digesting it, and then says he, "Weel, weel, what must be

must," and shut the window. But it took him a long time to get

down-stairs, and a still longer to undo the fastenings,

repenting (I dare say) and taken with fresh claps of fear at

every second step and every bolt and bar. At last, however, we

heard the creak of the hinges, and it seems my uncle slipped

gingerly out and (seeing that Alan had stepped back a pace or

two) sate him down on the top doorstep with the blunderbuss

ready in his hands.

"And, now" says he, "mind I have my blunderbush, and if ye

take a step nearer ye're as good as deid."

"And a very civil speech," says Alan, "to be sure."

"Na," says my uncle, "but this is no a very chanty kind of

a proceeding, and I'm bound to be prepared. And now that we

understand each other, ye'll can name your business."

"Why," says Alan, "you that are a man of so much

understanding, will doubtless have perceived that I am a Hieland

gentleman. My name has nae business in my story; but the county

of my friends is no very far from the Isle of Mull, of which ye

will have heard. It seems there was a ship lost in those parts;

and the next day a gentleman of my family was seeking wreck-wood

for his fire along the sands, when he came upon a lad that was

half drowned. Well, he brought him to; and he and some other

gentleman took and clapped him in an auld, ruined castle, where

from that day to this he has been a great expense to my friends.

My friends are a wee wild-like, and not so particular about the

law as some that I could name; and finding that the lad owned

some decent folk, and was your born nephew, Mr. Balfour, they

asked me to give ye a bit call and confer upon the matter. And

I may tell ye at the off-go, unless we can agree upon some

terms, ye are little likely to set eyes upon him. For my

friends," added Alan, simply, "are no very well off."

My uncle cleated his throat. "I'm no very caring," says he.

"He wasnae a good lad at the best of it, and I've nae tall to

interfere."

"Ay, ay," said Alan, "I see what ye would be at: pretending

ye don't care, to make the ransom smaller."

"Na," said my uncle, "it's the mere truth. I take nae

manner of interest in the lad, and I'll pay nae ransome, and ye

can make a kirk and a mill of him for what I care."

"Hoot, sir," says Alan. "Blood's thicker than water, in the

deil's name! Ye cannae desert your brother's son for the fair

shame of it; and if ye did, and it came to be kennt, ye wouldnae

be very popular in your country-side, or I'm the more deceived."

"I'm no just very popular the way it is," returned

Ebenezer; "and I dinnae see how it would come to be kennt. No by

me, onyway; nor yet by you or your friends. So that's idle talk,

my buckie," says he.

"Then it'll have to be David that tells it," said Alan.

"How that?" says my uncle, sharply."

Ou, just this, way" says Alan. "My friends would doubtless

keep your nephew as long as there was any likelihood of siller

to be made of it, but if there was nane, I am clearly of opinion

they would let him gang where he pleased, and be damned to him!"

"Ay, but I'm no very caring about that either," said my

uncle. "I wouldnae be muckle made up with that."

"I was thinking that," said Alan.

"And what for why?" asked Ebenezer.

"Why, Mr. Balfour," replied Alan, "by all that I could

hear, there were two ways of it: either ye liked David and would

pay to get him back; or else ye had very good reasons for not

wanting him, and would pay for us to keep him. It seems it's not

the first; well then, it's the second; and blythe am I to ken

it, for it should be a pretty penny in my pocket and the pockets

of my friends."

"I dinnae follow ye there," said my uncle.

"No?" said Alan. "Well, see here: you dinnae want the lad

back; well, what do ye want done with him, and how much will ye

pay?"

My uncle made no answer, but shifted uneasily on his seat.

"Come, sir," cried Alan. "I would have you to ken that I am

a gentleman; I bear a king's name; I am nae rider to kick my

shanks at your hall door. Either give me an answer in civility,

and that out of hand; or by the top of Glencoe, I will ram three

feet of iron through your vitals."

"Eh, man," cried my uncle, scrambling to his feet, "give me

a meenit! What's like wrong with ye? I'm just a plain man and

nae dancing master; and I'm tryin to be as ceevil as it's

morally possible. As for that wild talk, it's fair disrepitable.

Vitals, says you! And where would I be with my blunderbush?" he

snarled.

"Powder and your auld hands are but as the snail to the

swallow against the bright steel in the hands of Alan," said the

other. "Before your jottering finger could find the trigger, the

hilt would dirl on your breast-bane."

"Eh, man, whae's denying it?" said my uncle. "Pit it as ye

please, hae't your ain way; I'll do naething to cross ye. Just

tell me what like ye'll be wanting, and ye'll see that we'll can

agree fine."

"Troth, sir," said Alan, "I ask for nothing but plain

dealing. In two words: do ye want the lad killed or kept?"

"O, sirs!" cried Ebenezer. "O, sirs, me! that's no kind of

language!"

"Killed or kept!" repeated Alan.

"O, keepit, keepit!" wailed my uncle. "We'll have nae

bloodshed, if you please."

"Well," says Alan, "as ye please; that'll be the dearer."

"The dearer?" cries Ebenezer. "Would ye fyle your hands wi'

crime?"

"Hoot!" said Alan, "they're baith crime, whatever! And the

killing's easier, and quicker, and surer. Keeping the lad'll be

a fashious[2] job, a fashious, kittle business."

"I'll have him keepit, though," returned my uncle. "I never

had naething to do with onything morally wrong; and I'm no gaun

to begin to pleasure a wild Hielandman."

"Ye're unco scrupulous," sneered Alan.

"I'm a man o' principle," said Ebenezer, simply; "and if I

have to pay for it, I'll have to pay for it. And besides," says

he, "ye forget the lad's my brother's son."

"Well, well," said Alan, "and now about the price. It's no

very easy for me to set a name upon it; I would first have to

ken some small matters. I would have to ken, for instance, what

ye gave Hoseason at the first off-go?"

"Hoseason!" cries my uncle, struck aback. "What for?"

"For kidnapping David," says Alan.

"It's a lee, it's a black lee!" cried my uncle. "He was

never kidnapped. He leed in his throat that tauld ye that.

Kidnapped? He never was!"

"That's no fault of mine nor yet of yours," said Alan; "nor

yet of Hoseason's, if he's a man that can be trusted."

"What do ye mean?" cried Ebenezer. "Did Hoseason tell ye?"

"Why, ye donnered auld runt, how else would I ken?" cried

Alan. "Hoseason and me are partners; we gang shares; so ye can

see for yoursel' what good ye can do leeing. And I must plainly

say ye drove a fool's bargain when ye let a man like the

sailor-man so far forward in your private matters. But that's

past praying for; and ye must lie on your bed the way ye made

it. And the point in hand is just this: what did ye pay him?"

"Has he tauld ye himsel'?" asked my uncle.

"That's my concern," said Alan.

"Weel," said my uncle, "I dinnae care what he said, he

leed, and the solemn God's truth is this, that I gave him twenty

pound. But I'll be perfec'ly honest with ye: forby that, he was

to have the selling of the lad in Caroliny, whilk would be as

muckle mair, but no from my pocket, ye see."

"Thank you, Mr. Thomson. That will do excellently well,"

said the lawyer, stepping forward; and then mighty civilly,

"Good-evening, Mr. Balfour," said he.

And, "Good-evening, Uncle Ebenezer," said I.

And, "It's a braw nicht, Mr. Balfour" added Torrance.

Never a word said my uncle, neither black nor white; but

just sat where he was on the top door-step and stared upon us

like a man turned to stone. Alan filched away his blunderbuss;

and the lawyer, taking him by the arm, plucked him up from the

doorstep, led him into the kitchen, whither we all followed, and

set him down in a chair beside the hearth, where the fire was

out and only a rush-light burning.

There we all looked upon him for a while, exulting greatly

in our success, but yet with a sort of pity for the man's shame.

"Come, come, Mr. Ebenezer," said the lawyer, "you must not

be down-hearted, for I promise you we shall make easy terms. In

the meanwhile give us the cellar key, and Torrance shall draw us

a bottle of your father's wine in honour of the event." Then,

turning to me and taking me by the hand, "Mr. David," says he,

"I wish you all joy in your good fortune, which I believe to be

deserved." And then to Alan, with a spice of drollery, "Mr.

Thomson, I pay you my compliment; it was most artfully

conducted; but in one point you somewhat outran my

comprehension. Do I understand your name to be James? or

Charles? or is it George, perhaps?"

"And why should it be any of the three, sir?" quoth Alan,

drawing himself up, like one who smelt an offence.

"Only, sir, that you mentioned a king's name," replied

Rankeillor." and as there has never yet been a King Thomson, or

his fame at least has never come my way, I judged you must refer

to that you had in baptism."

This was just the stab that Alan would feel keenest, and I

am free to confess he took it very ill. Not a word would he

answer, but stepped off to the far end of the kitchen, and sat

down and sulked; and it was not till I stepped after him, and

gave him my hand, and thanked him by title as the chief spring

of my success, that he began to smile a bit, and was at last

prevailed upon to join our party.

By that time we had the fire lighted, and a bottle of wine

uncorked; a good supper came out of the basket, to which

Torrance and I and Alan set ourselves down; while the lawyer and

my uncle passed into the next chamber to consult. They stayed

there closeted about an hour; at the end of which period they

had come to a good understanding, and my uncle and I set our

hands to the agreement in a formal manner. By the terms of this,

my uncle bound himself to satisfy Rankeillor as to his

intromissions, and to pay me two clear thirds of the yearly

income of Shaws.

So the beggar in the ballad had come home; and when I lay

down that night on the kitchen chests, I was a man of means and

had a name in the country. Alan and Torrance and Rankeillor

slept and snored on their hard beds; but for me who had lain out

under heaven and upon dirt and stones, so many days and nights,

and often with an empty belly, and in fear of death, this good

change in my case unmanned me more than any of the former evil

ones; and I lay till dawn, looking at the fire on the roof and

planing the future.

[1] Dealings.

[2] Troublesome.

CHAPTER XXX

GOOD-BYE

SO far as I was concerned myself, I had come to port; but I had

still Alan, to whom I was so much beholden, on my hands; and I

felt besides a heavy charge in the matter of the murder and

James of the Glens. On both these heads I unbosomed to

Rankeillor the next morning, walking to and fro about six of the

clock before the house of Shaws, and with nothing in view but

the fields and woods that had been my ancestors' and were now

mine. Even as I spoke on these grave subjects, my eye would take

a glad bit of a run over the prospect, and my heart jump with

pride.

About my clear duty to my friend, the lawyer had no doubt.

I must help him out of the county at whatever risk; but in the

case of James, he was of a different mind.

"Mr. Thomson," says he, "is one thing, Mr. Thomson's

kinsman quite another. I know little of the facts, but I gather

that a great noble (whom we will call, if you like, the D. of

A.)[1] has some concern and is even supposed to feel some

aimosity in the matter. The D. of A. is doubtless an excellent

nobleman; but, Mr. David, timeo qui nocuere deos. If you

interfere to balk his vengeance, you should remember there is

one way to shut your testimony out; and that is to put you in

the dock. There, you would be in the same pickle as Mr.

Thomson's kinsman. You will object that you are innocent; well,

but so is he. And to be tried for your life before a Highland

jury, on a Highland quarrel and with a Highland Judge upon the

bench, would be a brief transition to the gallows."

Now I had made all these reasonings before and found no

very good reply to them; so I put on all the simplicity I could.

"In that case, sir," said I, "I would just have to be hanged --

would I not?"

"My dear boy," cries he, "go in God's name, and do what you

think is right. It is a poor thought that at my time of life I

should be advising you to choose the safe and shameful; and I

take it back with an apology. Go and do your duty; and be

hanged, if you must, like a gentleman. There are worse things in

the world than to be hanged."

"Not many, sir," said I, smiling.

"Why, yes, sir," he cried, "very many. And it would be ten

times better for your uncle (to go no farther afield) if he were

dangling decently upon a gibbet."

Thereupon he turned into the house (still in a great

fervour of mind, so that I saw I had pleased him heartily) and

there he wrote me two letters, making his comments on them as he

wrote.

"This," says he, "is to my bankers, the British Linen

Company, placing a credit to your name. Consult Mr. Thomson, he

will know of ways; and you, with this credit, can supply the

means. I trust you will be a good husband of your money; but in

the affair of a friend like Mr. Thompson, I would be even

prodigal. Then for his kinsman, there is no better way than that

you should seek the Advocate, tell him your tale, and offer

testimony. whether he may take it or not, is quite another

matter, and will turn on the D. of A. Now, that you may reach

the Lord Advocate well recommended, I give you here a letter to

a namesake of your own, the learned Mr. Balfour of Pilrig, a man

whom I esteem. It will look better that you should be presented

by one of your own name; and the laird of Pilrig is much looked

up to in the Faculty and stands well with Lord Advocate Grant.

I would not trouble him, if I were you, with any particulars;

and (do you know?) I think it would be needless to refer to Mr.

Thomson. Form yourself upon the laird, he is a good model; when

you deal with the Advocate, be discreet; and in all these

matters, may the Lord guide you, Mr. David!"

Thereupon he took his farewell, and set out with Torrance

for the Ferry, while Alan and I turned our faces for the city of

Edinburgh. As we went by the footpath and beside the gateposts

and the unfinished lodge, we kept looking back at the house of

my fathers. It stood there, bare and great and smokeless, like

a place not lived in; only in one of the top windows, there was

the peak of a nightcap bobbing up and down and back and forward,

like the head of a rabbit from a burrow. I had little welcome

when I came, and less kindness while I stayed; but at least I

was watched as I went away.

Alan and I went slowly forward upon our way, having little

heart either to walk or speak. The same thought was uppermost in

both, that we were near the time of our parting; and remembrance

of all the bygone days sate upon us sorely. We talked indeed of

what should be done; and it was resolved that Alan should keep

to the county, biding now here, now there, but coming once in

the day to a particular place where I might be able to

communicate with him, either in my own person or by messenger.

In the meanwhile, I was to seek out a lawyer, who was an Appin

Stewart, and a man therefore to be wholly trusted; and it should

be his part to find a ship and to arrange for Alan's safe

embarkation. No sooner was this business done, than the words

seemed to leave us; and though I would seek to jest with Alan

under the name of Mr. Thomson, and he with me on my new clothes

and my estate, you could feel very well that we were nearer

tears than laughter.

We came the by-way over the hill of Corstorphine; and when

we got near to the place called Rest-and-be-Thankful, and looked

down on Corstorphine bogs and over to the city and the castle on

the hill, we both stopped, for we both knew without a word said

that we had come to where our ways parted. Here he repeated to

me once again what had been agreed upon between us: the address

of the lawyer, the daily hour at which Alan might be found, and

the signals that were to be made by any that came seeking him.

Then I gave what money I had (a guinea or two of Rankeillor's)

so that he should not starve in the meanwhile; and then we stood

a space, and looked over at Edinburgh in silence.

"Well, good-bye," said Alan, and held out his left hand.

"Good-bye," said I, and gave the hand a little grasp, and

went off down hill.

Neither one of us looked the other in the face, nor so long

as he was in my view did I take one back glance at the friend I

was leaving. But as I went on my way to the city, I felt so lost

and lonesome, that I could have found it in my heart to sit down

by the dyke, and cry and weep like any baby.

It was coming near noon when I passed in by the West Kirk

and the Grassmarket into the streets of the capital. The huge

height of the buildings, running up to ten and fifteen storeys,

the narrow arched entries that continually vomited passengers,

the wares of the merchants in their windows, the hubbub and

endless stir, the foul smells and the fine clothes, and a

hundred other particulars too small to mention, struck me into

a kind of stupor of surprise, so that I let the crowd carry me

to and fro; and yet all the time what I was thinking of was Alan

at Rest-and-be-Thankful; and all the time (although you would

think I would not choose but be delighted with these braws and

novelties) there was a cold gnawing in my inside like a remorse

for something wrong.

The hand of Providence brought me in my drifting to the

very doors of the British Linen Company's bank.

[1]The Duke of Argyle.

****** THE END ******

Search This Blog

Strange Texts

KIDNAPPED, by ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON

Comments

Post a Comment

Popular posts from this blog

BOTTOM LIVE script

Evidence supporting quantum information processing in animals

ARMIES OF CHAOS